Skip to main content

Full text of "The inspiration of responsibility, and other papers"

See other formats


THE  INSPIRATION 

OF  RESPONSIBILITY 

AND  OTHER  PAPERS 


By  the  Rt.  Rev.  CHARLES  H.  BRENT,  D.D. 


A.DVENTUBE  FOB  GOD.       CrOWU  8V0. 

THE  CONSOLATIONS  OF  THE  CROSS.      SmoU  12mO» 

LEADERSHIP.       CrOVM  8V0. 

LIBERTY  AND  OTHER  SERMONS.       CrOWTl  8V0. 

THE   MIND    OF   CHRIST    JESUS   ON    THE   CHURCH    OF   THE 

LIVING  GOD.     Small  Svo. 
PRESENCE.     Small  12mo. 

THE  SPLENDOR  OF  THE  HUMAN  BODY.       Small  12mO. 

WITH  GOD  IN  THE  WORLD.     Small  12mo. 

THE  REVELATION  OF  DISCOVERY.       CrOWTl  8V0. 
PRISONEES  OF  HOPE.      CrOWTl  8vO. 


LONGMANS,  GREEN,     &  CO. 


THE  INSPIRATION  OF 
RESPONSIBILITY 

AND    OTHER    PAPERS 


BY  ^o. 

The  Rt.  Rev.  CHARLES  H.  BRENT 

BISHOP  OP   THE    PHILIPPINE   ISLANDS 


LONGMANS,   GREEN  AND   CO. 

FOURTH   AVENUE   &   30th   STREET,   NEW   YORK 
LONDON,  BOMBAY,  CALCUTTA,  AND  MADRAS 

1915 


THH  NEW  YOM 
PUBLIC  LIBRARY 

730814- 

ASTOR,  LENOX  and' 
TILDEN  FOUNDAT/ONS 

1916  L 


COPYRIGHT,    1915,    BY 
LONGMANS,    GREEN    AND    CO. 


I  Published  December,  igisl 


TO 

MY  BROTHERS  AND  SISTERS 


NOTE 

THESE  papers  and  addresses,  with  a  few  excep- 
tions, have  been  printed  separately  or  else  in  cur- 
rent journals.  I  wish  to  express  my  appreciation  for 
permission  accorded  by  these  latter  to  republish  such 
as  have  appeared  in  their  columns. 

C.  H.  B. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTEB  PAGE 

I.  The  Inspiration  op  Responsibility      ....  1 

II.     Concerning  the  Home 12 

III.    Human  Brotherhood 24 

rV.    The  Divided  Kingdom 38 

V.  The  World  Missionary  Conference  —  An  Inter- 
pretation    55 

VI.  The  Edinburgh  Conference  and  the  Future  .  69 

VII.  The  Realization  of  Christian  Unity       ...  76 

VIII.    The  Church  of  the  Living  God 94 

IX.    Prayer Ill 

X.  The  Romance  op  Missions  and  their  Lack  op 

Romance 117 

XI.    An  Apportionment  of  Men 128 

XII.    Financial  Missionaries 135 

XIII.  The  Nation's   Demand  upon  American   Young 

Men 141 

XIV.  A  Vision  of  Manhood 148 

XV.  Progress  and  Problems  in  the  Philippines       .  153 

XVI.    Philippine  Facts  and  Theories 166 

XVII.  National  Awakening  in  the  Philippines      .     .  173 

XVIII.  A  Study  of  Alexander  Hamilton       ....  183 

XIX.     Abraham  Lincoln 191 

XX.    Queen  Victoria 206 

XXI.    William  McKinley 215 

XXII.    The  Coronation  of  George  V 221 

XXIII.    Memorl^l  Day  Address 228 


THE     II^SPIEATIOX 

OF  eespo:n^8ibility 

I 

THE  INSPIRATION  OF  RESPONSIBILITY  ^ 

EVERY  self-respecting  person  craves  an  exacting 
task,  a  task  that  strains  human  nature.  We 
need  more  than  that  degree  of  obligation  which  de- 
mands the  exercise  only  of  those  gifts  and  powers 
that  we  know  are  ours.  We  must  be  under  the 
domination  of  a  responsibility  which  calls  for  the 
assertion  of  our  latent  and  untried  capacity,  the 
power  that  declares  itself  only  in  the  using.  No 
one  is  so  fully  aware  of  this  as  those  who  are  still 
under  the  spell  of  life's  morning.  The  distinguishing 
characteristic  of  the  activity  of  youth  is  its  venture- 
someness.  It  is  always  reaching  beyond  itself  and 
risking  the  charge  of  recklessness.  When  I  was  at  col- 
lege two  of  my  companions  lost  their  lives  by  sailing 
out  into  a  stormy  sea  against  the  advice  of  an  old  salt. 
There  were  those  who  bemoaned  their  temerity  as  an 
offence;  but  the  voice  that  stirred  me  spoke  of  the 

'  From  Time  and  Talents. 


2        INSPIRATION  OF  RESPONSIBILITY 

glory  of  their  fearlessness  which  matched  the  magnifi- 
cence of  their  youth  against  the  elements  with  the  ex- 
pectation that  they  would  be  victorious.  I  knew 
those  lads,  and  when  the  engulfing  wave  curled  over 
their  frail  craft,  their  clean  lives  and  unbroken  wills 
were  not  conquered  but  conquering. 

It  is  essential  that  human  life  should  run  risks.  It 
is  something  less  worthy  of  admiration  than  a  brute 
beast,  if  it  does  not.  We  are  first  introduced  to  hu- 
manity in  a  garden  of  risk,  for  the  Garden  of  Eden 
held  in  its  bosom  lurking  death.  Consequently  it  is 
impossible  to  think  with  satisfaction  of  that  over- 
mo  therliness —  I  would  call  it  grandmotherliness  if  I 
had  not  too  high  an  esteem  for  seniority!  —  which 
tries  to  guard  sons  and  daughters  from  the  risks  and 
disciplines  without  which  there  can  be  no  robustness 
of  character.  Virility  is  too  often  mollycoddled  out  of 
youth  by  the  materialistic  solicitude  of  parents,  who 
think  that  true  safety  may  be  had  only  by  dwelling 
within  a  circumscribed  social  set,  doing  the  conven- 
tional things  in  the  conventional  way,  and  keeping  the 
influence  of  the  cushions  and  golden  fetters  of  luxury. 

Let  it  be  said  once  for  all  that  it  is  better  for 
both  body  and  soul  to  be  obliged  to  go  hungry  some- 
times than  to  be  full  always;  it  is  wholesomer  to  be 
weary  frequently  from  hard  work  than  to  keep  on  a 


INSPIRATION  OF  RESPONSIBILITY        3 

dead  level  of  comfort,  or  to  know  weariness  only  from 
the  spinning  dance  and  the  daily  pleasure;  it  is 
cleaner  to  be  dusty  and  bathed  in  the  blood  and 
sweat  of  battle,  than  to  be  so  sheltered  as  not  to 
know  the  meaning  of  a  hand  to  hand  conflict  with  a 
real  problem  or  fierce  temptation;  it  is  grander  to 
break  the  shackles  of  exclusiveness  and  walk  free  in 
the  dingy  city  of  social  unpopularity,  than  to  be  the 
idol  of  men  and  women  who  do  not  count  for,  but 
rather  against,  the  progress  of  the  race. 

We  are  responsible  beings!  That  is  to  say  we  are 
so  built  that  calls  come  to  us  which  look  for  the 
answer  of  our  whole  nature.  Vocation  introduces  us 
to  responsibility.  There  is  no  one  who  is  not  called. 
There  is  no  one  who  does  not  count  for  good  or  for 
bad.  There  is  no  one  who  has  not  an  opportunity 
and  responsibility  which  is  all  his  own.  Of  course 
responsibility  has  a  variety  of  aspects,  but  the 
curious  and  satisfactory  thing  is  that  each  man's  — 
I  do  not  say  "or  woman's,''  because  in  this  connec- 
tion sex  is  negligible  —  each  man's  responsibility  fits 
him  as  a  glove  fits  the  hand.  Do  you  object  that 
this  is  not  always  so,  and  that  there  are  misfits.'^  I 
do  not  deny  it,  but  ordinarily  the  question  is  not 
one  of  misfit,  for  the  explanation  is  that  the  glove 
has  never  been  drawn  wholly  upon  the  hand.     In 


4        INSPIRATION  OF  RESPONSIBILITY 

other  words  responsibility  has  not  been  translated 
into  terms  of  intimate  personal  experience. 

Now  here  is  a  secret  known  only  to  those  who 
labor  long  and  diligently  over  their  responsibilities. 
The  most  thrilling  experience  in  life  is  found  in 
matching  our  wit,  our  courage,  our  capacity  against 
—  or  shall  I  say  fitting  it  into?  —  our  duty,  that 
which  we  owe  to  ourselves,  without  regard,  for  the 
moment,  to  our  duty  toward  others.  It  is  as  nor- 
mal for  human  life  to  linger  in  the  embrace  of 
responsibility  as  for  the  rose  bush  to  strike  its 
roots  into  the  moist  soil.  Out  of  it  comes  inspira- 
tion for  further  responsibility.  By  doing  we  be- 
come enabled  to  do.  The  response  of  the  will  to 
the  call  of  obhgation  becomes  the  opportunity  of 
God  to  enlarge  our  capacity.  He  breathes  into  us 
fresh  wisdom,  new  courage,  added  strength.  His 
breath  is  life.  And  He  can  give  us  life  only  when 
we  choose  to  live. 

So  much  for  the  abstract.  Now  let  us  turn  to 
that  which  is  more  concrete.  The  call  to  responsi- 
bility greets  us  in  a  number  of  different  ways.  First 
there  is  the  responsibility  which  is  inherent  in  the 
relations  of  human  life,  the  home  and  the  family. 
These  responsibilities  are  simple  as  a  rule,  and  seem- 
ingly insignificant   when  considered  singly.     But  in 


INSPIRATION  OF  RESPONSIBILITY        5 

their  multitude  and  variety  they  bulk  large  and 
assume  a  place  of  first  importance.  To  do  little 
things  well  is  an  approach  to  that  ej05ciency  which  is 
one  of  the  watchwords  of  to-day.  There  is  extraor- 
dinary satisfaction  —  inspiration,  if  you  like  the  word 
better  —  in  thinking  or  speaking  or  doing  something 
extraordinarily  well,  whether  it  be  preparing  for  a 
speech  on  a  public  platform  or  tying  a  parcel.  The 
first  thirty  years  of  every  one's  life  should  be  devoted 
to  a  mastery  of  detail,  not  to  the  exclusion  but  under 
the  domination  of  a  universal  or  eternal  motive. 
The  responsibility  of  loyalty  to  detail  is  of  first  rank. 
The  home  is  the  natural  place  in  which  to  begin  this 
course  of  training. 

Then  comes  our  responsibility  to  the  social  order 
into  which  we  are  launched  at  an  early  date.  Why 
should  we  ever  demean  ourselves  by  inward  accept- 
ance of  custom,  whether  it  be  of  dress,  or  of  speech, 
or  of  occupation,  or  of  pleasure,  against  which  our 
best  instincts  revolt?  The  work  of  reforming  and 
bettering  social  life  is  dependent  upon  your  absolute 
loyalty  to  your  inner  convictions.  Do  not  be  afraid 
to  speak  out,  even  at  the  cost  of  ridicule  or  opposi- 
tion. More  often  than  not  you  will  meet  with  ap- 
probation and  co-operation,  for  society  is  not  so 
unregenerate  as  to  be  deaf  to  the  voice  of  a  true  and 


6        INSPIRATION  OF  RESPONSIBILITY 

honest  leader.  Years  ago  a  leader  of  men  had  a  hot 
controversy  with  another,  in  which  the  former  con- 
tended for  a  matter  of  principle.  There  were  a 
number  of  bystanders  who  took  no  share  in  the 
contest  although  desirous  to  share  in  the  fruits  of 
victory  should  the  champion  of  right  win,  which  he 
eventually  did.  After  the  battle  was  decided  a 
murmur  of  applause  arose.  The  champion  of  right 
turned  on  his  companions  with  scorn  as  exemplifying 
those  who  remained  passive  in  the  face  of  evil,  and 
lingered  in  their  tents  on  the  day  of  battle.  There 
are  times  when  he  that  is  not  with  good  is  against  it. 
It  is  truly  pitiful  to  see  how  men  and  women  are 
bowled  over  by  majorities.  Their  self-respect  is  not 
strong  enough  to  enable  them  to  resist  doubtful,  or 
even  coarse  and  evil,  social  custom. 

The  most  inspiring  trust  men  can  have  is  that  of 
high  privilege.  Privilege  is  a  call  to  responsibility. 
If  the  call  be  unheeded,  privilege  becomes  a  destroy- 
ing angel;  if  heeded,  a  crown  and  a  joy.  The  great 
mass  of  men  have  responsibility  laid  upon  them  by 
the  rude  hand  of  necessity.  The  mill  hand  must  eat 
his  breakfast  by  gas-light  before  the  dawn  breaks, 
and  must  be  at  his  loom  before  the  hour  strikes.  He 
is  hedged  in  by  the  regulations  of  his  trade.  It  is 
controlled  by  an  imperative  "must."     You,  however. 


INSPIRATION  OF  RESPONSIBILITY        7 

have  no  such  stern  master  of  your  movements.  You 
are  free  to  come  and  go,  to  walk  and  rest,  to  do  and 
desist,  to  produce  and  consume,  at  your  will.  You 
have  the  responsibility  of  ordering  your  own  time 
and  talents  —  time  and  talents  that  are  no  more 
yours  to  trifle  with  than  are  those  of  the  mill  hand. 
God  has  laid  upon  your  superior  culture  and  privi- 
lege the  extra  responsibility,  of  ordering  your  time  and 
deploying  your  gifts  —  that  is  all  the  difference  there 
is  between  you  and  a  shop  girl.  You  are  no  more  a 
woman  of  leisure  than  your  sister  at  the  wash-tub. 
The  only  question  is  how  and  what  and  when  you 
may  will  to  wash.  That  is  not  for  me  to  decide  but 
for  you.  What  would  be  presumptuous  for  me  to  do 
is  your  common,  ordinary,  every-day  responsibility. 
See  that  you  do  it. 

The  difficulty  of  the  day  for  "women  of  leisure" 
—  I  use  the  current  phrase  —  ought  not  to  be, 
"What  is  there  for  me  to  do.^^"  but  "Out  of  all  the 
opportunities  open  to  me  which  shall  I  take.'^" 
There  are  valuable  contributions  to  be  made  to  the 
whole  social  order  by  those  who  still  abide  under 
the  paternal  roof,  or  who  are  themselves  at  the  head 
of  a  family.  Philanthropies  have  reached  a  stage  of 
efficiency  which  call  for  proficient  helpers,  and  shun 
the  dilettante.     Never  in  history  has  it  been  more 


8        INSPIRATION  OF  RESPONSIBILITY 

important  that  those  who  undertake  voluntary 
church  work,  whether  it  be  in  choir  or  Sunday- 
school  or  societies  or  parish  visiting,  should  do  it 
with  the  same  thoroughness  and  loyalty  to  responsi- 
bility that  moves  the  employe  of  a  successful  busi- 
ness concern.  It  is  just  as  reprehensible  to  abandon  a 
church  engagement  because  of  a  dance  or  some  other 
pleasure,  as  it  would  be  for  your  banker  to  neglect 
the  care  of  your  funds  for  an  automobile  trip  or  a 
game  of  golf. 

As  one  looks  over  life  as  it  is  lived  by  the  "leisure 
classes,"  one  is  impressed  by  the  unused  talents  and 
vitality  among  the  unmarried  of  both  sexes.  The 
whole  world  of  men  aches  for  the  lack  of  what  they 
alone  can  supply.  The  days  are  happily  past  when 
it  was  thought  contrary  to  propriety  for  young 
women  of  means  or  '* blood"  to  launch  out  into 
useful  occupation.  If  there  were  as  many  donations 
to  great  causes  of  talented  lives  as  there  are  dona- 
tions of  money,  humanity  would  not  go  limping  the 
way  it  does.  Just  think  of  the  openings  there  are  for 
the  expenditure  of  your  best !  —  college  and  church 
settlements,  education  in  its  manifold  branches,  the 
various  forms  of  social  service  in  its  organized  form, 
mission  work  at  home,  mission  work  abroad,  the 
vocation  of  deaconess  or  sister,  nursing,  and  so  on. 


INSPIRATION  OF  RESPONSIBILITY        9 

Of  none  of  these  things  am  I  thinking  as  a  means  of 
livelihood,  but  as  a  privilege  and  a  joy  that  would 
fill  the  life  of  many  a  young  woman  whose  misfor- 
tune is  her  lack  of  a  deliberately  chosen  responsibility. 
Yes,  there  are  those  who  would  gladly  embrace  and 
be  embraced  by  vocation,  were  it  not  for  opposition 
at  home.  It  may  be  that  in  some  instances,  many 
probably,  there  are  paramount  obligations  in  the  do- 
mestic circle  which  forbid  a  daughter  leaving  home. 
Where  these  exist,  the  pot  of  gold  is  not  to  be  found 
at  the  distant  foot  of  the  rainbow,  but  close  at  hand 
beneath  the  homely  soil  of  family  cares.  But  some- 
times it  is  not  parental  wisdom  but  parental  selfish- 
ness and  tyranny  which  bar  the  door  to  young  life's 
true  fulfilment.  Parents  ought  to  understand  that 
frequently  there  comes  a  moment  when  youth  is 
obliged,  in  loyalty  to  itself,  to  seek  paths  foreign  to 
parental  taste  and  interest.  When  this  happens, 
blessed  is  the  father  or  mother  who  speeds  the  child 
on  its  way  with  benediction.  If  it  is  a  command- 
ment that  a  child  should  honor  its  parents,  it  is  of 
the  essence  of  life  that  parents  should  honor  their 
child.  To  forbid  a  child  to  enter  a  sisterhood,  to 
become  a  nurse,  to  go  to  India  as  a  teacher  or  a 
missionary,  simply  because  these  vocations  are  unin- 
telligible to  the  parent,  distasteful  to  him,  or  inter- 


10      INSPIRATION  OF  RESPONSIBILITY 

fere  with  schemes  of  matrimony  and  dreams  of 
material  prosperity,  is  —  I  do  not  hesitate  to  say  — 
the  perversion  of  a  parent's  duty  and  an  abuse  of  his 
prerogatives.  On  the  other  hand,  for  a  child  to  long 
for  untried  responsibilities  merely  because  those  near 
at  hand  are  irksome,  and  so,  probably,  shirked  and 
slighted,  is  to  court  disappointment  and  failure  for 
himseK  and  others  wherever  he  goes. 

I  have  led  you,  my  readers,  to  the  shore  of  a  vast 
ocean,  "sad  at  the  edges  but  all  right  in  the  middle," 
and  there  I  must  leave  you  with  the  counsel  that 
you  should  not  be  afraid  to  launch  out  into  the  deep 
of  responsibility  where,  amid  the  billows  and  winds, 
alone  is  safety  for  the  human  soul.  The  higher  life 
begins  "only  when  your  health  and  your  strength 
and  your  skill  and  your  good  cheer  appear  to  you 
merely  as  talents,  few  or  many,  which  you  propose 
to  devote,  to  surrender,  to  the  Divine  order,  to 
whatever  ideal  cause  most  inspires  your  loyalty,  and 
gives  sense  and  dignity  to  your  life  —  talents,  I  say, 
that  you  intend  to  return  to  your  Master  with  usury. 
And  the  work  of  the  higher  life  consists,  not  in 
winning  good  fortune,  but  in  transmuting  all  the 
transient  values  of  fortune  into  eternal  values.  This 
you  best  do  when  you  learn  by  experience  how  your 
worst  fortime  may  be  glorified,  through  wise  resolve, 


INSPIRATION  OF  RESPONSIBILITY       11 

and  through  the  grace  that  comes  from  your  con- 
scious union  with  the  Divine,  into  something  far 
better  than  any  good  fortune  could  give  to  you; 
namely,  into  a  knowledge  of  how  God  Himself  en- 
dures evil,  and  triumphs  over  it,  and  lifts  it  out  of 
itself,  and  wins  it  over  to  the  service  of  good." 


II 

CONCERNING  THE  HOME  ^ 

THERE  is  no  substitute  for  the  home.  It  is  the 
ultimate  source  of  all  the  creative  force  in 
human  society.  The  stainless  passion  of  procreative 
love  links  groom  to  bride.  Every  child-bearing  wife, 
when  her  annunciation  comes,  utters  a  note  of 
ecstatic  music  more  beautiful  than  ever  trembled 
from  the  throat  of  winged  songster.  There  is  no 
mother  but  has  her  Magnificat.  It  is  a  renewal  of 
the  hymn  of  creation  which  made  the  morning  stars 
sing  together  and  the  sons  of  God  shout  for  joy. 

The  tiny,  pink  creation  cradled  in  its  mother's 
bosom,  each  time  the  miracle  of  birth  occurs,  has 
latent  in  it  a  new  universe  of  power  and  beauty, 
ready  to  be  called  into  being  by  everything  which 
relates  this  latest  seK  to  that  which  is  not  self  — 
God,  mankind,  nature,  history,  and  all  the  rest  — 
until   it   becomes   a   character,   a   personality.     The 

^  No.  10  of  the  Patriot  Series  of  the  Duty  and  Disciplme  Move- 
ment. 


CONCERNING  THE  HOME  13 

foremost  creative  force  which  completes  the  miracle 
of  birth,  by  setting  into  operation  the  influences  of 
education,  is  the  home.  God's  fiat,  "Let  there  be!" 
is  in  the  voice  of  the  parent.  The  school  of  the 
home,  where  love  and  authority,  privilege  and  duty, 
discipline  and  responsibility,  cross  and  intertwine 
their  glistening  threads,  has  no  peer  in  the  organiza- 
tions or  institutions  of  time.  The  child  goes  to  Eton 
or  to  Groton,  the  youth  to  Oxford  or  to  Harvard,  the 
statesman  to  his  task,  wearing  on  his  brow  the  glory 
of  his  home  —  or  its  shame.  As  a  rule,  men  are  ulti- 
mately what  they  are  by  virtue  of  their  homes. 
That  is  to  say,  the  strongest  and  most  enduring 
mark  made  on  life  is  that  of  the  home. 

The  disciplines  of  the  boarding-school  can  never 
be  a  substitute  for  the  disciplines  of  the  home.  A 
great  schoolmaster  once  said  to  me  that  the  boarding- 
school  was  a  "necessary  evil."  His  words  implied 
something  wrong  with  the  average  family  life. 
Under  the  artificial  conditions  of  the  boarding- 
school  —  this,  I  think,  is  what  he  meant  —  children 
received  those  disciplines,  and  were  inducted  into 
those  responsibilities  which  were  weak  or  lacking  in 
their  homes.  In  one  sense,  then,  a  boarding-school 
might  be  described  as  a  reformatory  for  the  children 
of  ill-regulated  families.     Certain  it  is  that  there  is 


14  CONCERNING  THE  HOME 

an  accepted  tradition  that  at  a  given  moment  it  is 
salutary,  if  not  necessary,  to  get  training  for  child 
life  in  obedience,  punctuality,  economy,  courtesy, 
elsewhere  than  in  the  home.  There  are  many  in- 
fluences at  work  at  the  present  day  which  lead 
parents  of  all  classes,  unconsciously  to  themselves,  to 
shift  a  large  part  of  the  responsibility  for  discipline 
to  the  shoulders  of  the  schoolmaster,  who,  poor  man! 
spends  no  small  amount  of  his  patience  and  energy 
in  correcting  the  enervating  influences  of  his  pupils' 
homes.  Johnnie  would  not  come  to  school  clean. 
The  teacher  expostulated  with  the  mother  on  the 
ground  that  the  child  was  so  dirty  as  to  be  offensive 
to  the  smell,  whereupon  the  fond  parent  retorted: 
"Johnnie  ain't  no  rose.  Don't  smell  him.  Learn 
him!"  The  trouble  is  that  the  schoolmaster  cannot 
"learn"  Johnnie  if  the  elementary  disciplines  and 
duties  of  the  home  have  been  ignored  or  slurred  over. 
Boarding-schools,  like  the  use  of  candles  or  in- 
cense in  religion,  owe  their  origin  to  physical  neces- 
sity. There  was  a  time  when  schools  were  few  in 
number,  so  that  if  a  child  was  to  have  an  oppor- 
tunity of  intellectual  training,  he  would  have  to  live 
elsewhere  than  under  the  parental  roof.  That 
character  survived  the  evil  conditions  of  life  in  the 
earlier   boarding-schools   and   seats   of   learning   was 


CONCERNING  THE  HOME  15 

due  chiefly  to  the  integrity  of  the  homes  from  which 
pupils  came.  To-day  the  boarding-school  justifies  its 
existence  by  courageously  endeavoring  to  supply 
the  robust  and  orderly  influences  in  which  the  homes 
of  people  of  wealth  or  "comfortable  circumstances'* 
—  what  a  suggestive  phrase !  —  are  commonly  de- 
void. The  modern  educational  ideal,  sadly  crippled 
though  it  be  because  of  the  divided  Christendom 
which  secularizes  it,  is  sound  at  the  core.  It  aims  to 
put  facilities  for  learning  within  daily  reach  of  every 
home,  and  is  more  productive  of  good  results  in  well- 
ordered  families  than  any  other  system  that  could  be 
devised.  But  in  homes  where  luxury,  indulgence  and 
ease  form  the  key-note,  the  sooner  the  children  go  to 
boarding-school,  the  stiffer  the  discipline  there,  and 
the  longer  they  stay,  the  better  for  themselves  and 
their  posterity.  Whatever  there  is  or  may  be  in 
heredity,  that  much  befogged  supervisor  of  character, 
there  is  an  enormous  force  in  environment.  If  it  is 
impossible  to  get  the  warmth  of  a  mother's  bosom 
to  hatch  our  eggs,  let  us  secure  the  best  incubator  in 
the  market.  Good  art  is  somewhat  preferable  to 
perverted  nature. 

One  of  the  best  schools  I  have  ever  known  —  I 
speak  as  an  erstwhile  schoolmaster  —  has  for  its  sole 
watchword  "Obey."     Authority,  if  the  mature  fruit 


16  CONCERNING  THE  HOME 

of  experience,  is  childhood's  benediction.  It  is  the 
kind  guardian  of  innocence,  reUeving  child-life  of 
the  wear  and  tear  of  experiment  not  yet  due.  It  is 
not  untrue  to  say  that,  at  a  certain  stage  in  develop- 
ment, experience  is  the  teacher  of  fools,  and  author- 
ity the  teacher  of  the  wise.  There  is  no  greater 
stimulus  to  the  cultivation  of  a  right  and  ripe  judg- 
ment, than  for  a  parent  to  recognize  his  own  obli- 
gation of  authority  and  his  child's  obligation  of 
obedience.  This  authority  must  be  enforced,  even 
if  resort  have  to  be  made  to  corporal  punishment 
should  moral  suasion  prove  to  be  ineffective.  Parents 
live  but  to  convert  their  experience  into  a  rational 
authority,  which,  in  turn,  is  used  as  a  force  creative 
of  a  habit  of  self -obedience  in  the  new  generation. 
Obedience  is  the  voluntary  absorption  of  the  expe- 
rience of  the  wise.  Submission  is  not  obedience. 
Let  a  father  once  clearly  realize  this,  and  he  will 
never  become  despotic,  or  his  children  restive  and 
rebellious  under  the  smooth  surface  of  their  external 
acquiescence.  It  were  a  crime  to  condone  that  inter- 
ference with  the  sacredness  of  personality,  as  sacred 
in  child  as  in  man,  which  persistently  and  as  a 
habit  imposes  self-will  upon  another's  will.  Never- 
theless, this  I  can  say  from  a  long  and  large  experi- 
ence of  life:    whatever  other  defects  men  may  have 


CONCERNING  THE  HOME  17 

who  are  the  product  of  austere  homes  and  even 
tyrannical  parents,  they  do  not  lack  fibre  and  tough- 
ness. However  far  they  may  have  strayed,  I  find  a 
solid  bottom  to  them,  and  a  capacity  for  self-obedi- 
ence. By  self-obedience  I  mean  the  opposite  of 
self-indulgence.  Self-obedience  is  doing  what  you 
resolve  to  do,  be  it  easy  or  hard;  self-indulgence  is 
doing  what  you  want  to  do,  under  the  prompting  of 
taste  or  passion.  On  the  other  hand,  those  who  as 
children  have  had  a  history  of  indulgence  and  pam- 
pering, no  matter  how  artistically  gilded  by  so-called 
culture,  are  of  all  men  the  least  likely  to  have  any 
grit  or  stamina.  If  they  go  wrong,  they  afford 
as  little  secure  ground  for  character-building  as  a 
quagmire  or  quicksand.  Frequently  they  are  not 
bad;  they  have  not  enough  character  to  enable  them 
to  be  bad. 

The  home,  if  it  is  to  be  an  adequate  preparation 
for  life  in  the  outside  world,  must  have  all  the  ingre- 
dients of  the  future  represented,  and  in  due  propor- 
tion —  privilege  and  duty,  hardship  and  pleasure, 
discipline  and  reward.  It  may  not  be  a  great  play- 
house with  every  day  a  holiday  and  every  dish  a 
dainty.  Short-sighted  love  desires  child-life  to  be 
given  every  joy  and  sheltered  from  every  pang. 
That  home  has  probably  the  healthiest  influence  in 


18  CONCERNING  THE  HOME 

which  this  is  impossible,  because  a  wholesome  type 
of  poverty  obtrudes  its  kindly  discipline  upon  the 
notice  of  every  member  of  the  family.  A  boy  with 
daily  "chores'*  has  a  better  chance  of  becoming  a 
personality  than  his  little  neighbor,  who  accepts 
without  question  the  luscious  fruits  of  service,  with- 
out being  compelled  by  ever  recurrent  necessity,  laid 
upon  him  by  circumstances,  to  render  reciprocal 
service  at  the  cost  of  genuine  effort. 

It  is  an  indulgent,  crippling  love  that  removes 
difficulties  from  a  life  that  should  be  taught  to  sur- 
mount them,  which  snatches  a  child  out  of  the  reach 
of  normal  temptations  and  normal  risks  (and  in  so 
doing  intensifies  its  perils),  which  by  too  solicitous 
and  exclusive  a  consideration  of  the  weakness  of 
youth  becomes  blinded  to  any  practical  recognition 
of  its  strength.  I  once  knew  a  mother  who  rigidly 
guarded  her  little  girl's  happiness  by  never  letting 
her  come  into  full  view  of  poverty.  Another  parent 
kept  his  children  from  the  knowledge  of  death  until 
its  grim  reality  suddenly  struck  them  with  staggering 
force.  Still  another  is  in  the  habit  of  anticipating 
any  unpleasantness  that  threatens,  by  yielding  to 
whatever  course  his  children  select. 

The  world  is  largely  a  world  of  compulsions.  In 
consequence  it  is  apt  to  embitter  or  crush  a  man  who 


CONCERNING  THE  HOME  19 

has  not  been  taught  in  the  home  the  meaning  of  in- 
flexible law  and  how  to  convert  a  necessity  into  a 
virtue.  Freedom  of  choice  is  a  treasured  possession, 
but  the  necessary  concomitant  of  choice,  to  make  it 
worth  while,  is  vision.  One  has  to  see  just  what 
there  is  before  him  from  which  to  choose.  To  choose 
away  from  what  is  diflScult  or  distasteful  as  a  habit 
is  to  fetter  liberty  and  maim  character.  Unless, 
therefore,  we  are  early  taught  that  difficulty  has  a 
beautiful  and  invigorating  inside  which  can  be  dis- 
covered to  us  only  by  experiencing  it,  that  many  a 
seeming  peril  is  in  reality  a  thrilling  inspiration,  when 
once  we  are  enveloped  by  it,  that  it  is  the  fear  of  our 
enemies,  rather  than  our  enemies,  from  which  we 
need  emancipation,  we  are  going  to  shy  away  from 
the  disagreeable  and  menacing  side  of  things,  under 
the  delusion  that  we  are  thus  securing  our  liberty 
and  enjoying  freedom  of  choice.  A  right  judgment 
in  all  things  is  the  crowning  gift  of  the  spirit  of 
God,  but  the  Cross  guards  all  approaches  to  it.  In 
like  manner  that  many  a  hard  and  desolating  thing 
is  not  an  evil  but  an  opportunity,  so  similarly  many 
an  attractive  and  dazzling  invitation  is  not  an  oppor- 
tunity but  an  evil.  A  man  must  learn  something,  at 
least,  of  these  truths  from  and  in  the  conditions  of 
his  home   training.     Duty   and  preference   may   be 


20   .  CONCERNING  THE  HOME 

twins;   and  so  may  duty  and  agony,  as  every  patriot 
and  lover  of  his  country  knows. 

The  elective  system,  therefore,  has  its  severely 
prescribed  limits.  For  instance,  it  is  as  ridiculous  to 
leave  a  child  to  select  his  own  religious  belief  and 
observances  as  to  allow  him  to  select  his  own  litera- 
ture, his  own  habits  of  dress,  or  his  own  food.  The 
discipline  of  simple  faith  demanded  of  the  child  soul 
by  spiritual  affirmation,  made  by  parents'  lips  and 
conduct,  can  have  no  substitute.  It  often  springs  in 
from  the  past,  as  the  deciding  factor  in  the  life  of 
a  man,  who,  under  the  stress  of  severe  trial,  is 
trembling  on  the  brink  of  ruin,  and  would  be  lost 
but  for  this  breath  of  a  sacred  yesterday.  Again, 
in  the  matter  of  a  vocation,  it  is  equally  misguided 
on  the  part  of  parents  forcibly  to  compel  a  child 
to  a  profession  or  occupation  without  regard  for 
his  bent  or  talent,  and  to  sit  so  detached  as  to  give 
the  impression  of  indifference,  while  he  gropes  un- 
aided to  find  his  footing.  The  former  course  is 
liable  to  create  a  misfit,  the  latter  a  dilettante.  The 
wise,  steady  pressure  of  a  parent  during  the  forma- 
tive years  in  the  direction  of  some  seemingly  fitting 
vocation  issues  in  the  single-minded  loyalty  of  a 
Samuel,  or  the  iron  steadfastness  of  a  John  Baptist. 
A   child's   vocation   should   be  no   independent  dis- 


CONCERNING  THE  HOME  21 

CO  very  of  his  own.  It  should  reveal  itself  in  co- 
operation with,  and  under  the  inspiration  of,  his 
parents. 

In  the  school  of  the  home,  boys  and  girls  should 
be  taught  things  about  their  bodies  which  too 
frequently  are  learned  accidentally  or  under  evil 
auspices.  The  marvel  surrounding  conception  and 
birth  can  be  so  taught  a  son  by  a  mother's  lips 
before  the  age  of  puberty,  as  to  be  for  ever  a  shield 
of  his  purity  and  a  challenge  to  his  chivalry.  Par- 
ents ought  never  to  allow  their  boys  and  girls  to 
grow  up  without  so  much  as  a  single  word  of  instruc- 
tion and  warning  about  their  bodily  functions,  a 
reticence  which  wrongly  shelters  itself  under  the 
traditional  fear  of  disturbing  an  ignorance  which, 
however  blissful  and  beautiful  for  a  while,  eventu- 
ally becomes  what  is  probably  the  most  perilous 
of  all  states  of  mind  in  adolescence. 

I  think  I  have  said  enough  to  accomplish  my 
purpose  —  to  make  vivid  the  wonderful  creative 
power  resident  in  the  home,  and  the  extraordinary 
responsibility  and  opportunity  resting  on  the  shoul- 
ders of  parents.  There  are  two  principal  influences 
working  against  the  influence  of  the  home:  one  is 
the  multitudinous  activities  of  modern  life,  and  the 
other  is   the   lack   of  self-obedience  on  the  part  of 


22  CONCERNING  THE  HOME 

parents.  Is  it  not  so  that  parents,  under  the  excuse 
of  business  or  of  philanthropy,  or  of  church  or  social 
obligations,  delegate  a  responsibility  for  the  personal 
training  of  childhood  which  cannot  be  delegated? 
Life  is  ill-proportioned  when  men  and  women  are 
driven  to  such  an  expedient,  and  give  a  minimum  of 
thought  and  time  to  their  offspring.  I  know  mothers 
who,  if  their  sons  go  astray,  will  have  only  them- 
selves to  blame,  unless  they  hasten  to  cut  out  half 
the  time  which  they  are  now  spending  in  and  on 
"society";  and  fathers  who,  because  they  think 
they  can  best  serve  their  children  by  diligence  in 
amassing  wealth  for  them,  are  allowing  these  same 
children  to  grow  up  ignorant  of  the  inestimable 
benefit  of  a  father's  unhurried,  understanding  com- 
panionship. In  the  second  place,  let  it  be  said 
that  wise  selfobedience  can  be  inculcated  only  by 
those  who  practise  it.  The  authority  of  self-indul- 
gent parents,  even  though  it  be  theoretically  perfect, 
has  not  creative  energy  and  will  not  avail.  We  can 
only  give  what  we  possess.  In  the  peasant  home  of 
Mary  and  Joseph  we  find  the  authority  for  which 
we  are  looking.  It  was  born  of  the  parents*  self- 
obedience,  and  was  so  wise  and  creative  that  the 
Boy  Jesus  was  glad  to  be  subject  to  its  duties  and 
discipline. 


CONCERNING  THE  HOME  23 

We  are  living  in  a  democratic  age.  Usually  we 
understand  by  democracy  a  state  in  which  people 
make  their  own  laws.  A  successful,  working  democ- 
racy, however,  is  more  than  that.  It  is  a  state  in 
which  the  people  obey  their  own  laws.  In  other 
words,  democracy  is  self -obedience.  I  close  with 
this  reminder,  as  making  it  tolerably  obvious  with- 
out further  disquisition,  how  intimate  is  the  connec- 
tion between  the  order  and  authority  and  obedience 
of  the  home,  and  the  well-being  of  the  State  and  its 
citizens. 


m 

HUMAN  BROTHERHOOD  1 

I  DARE  not  speak  of  Human  Brotherhood  with- 
out speaking  first  of  Divine  Sonship.  There  is 
no  meaning  to  the  word  "fraternal"  until  we  have 
learned  the  meaning  of  "fiUal."  There  is  no  meaning 
to  brotherhood  until  we  have  been  taught  the  mean- 
ing of  fatherhood  and  sonship.  If  I  said  nothing 
else  to  you  but  this  one  thing,  and  were  able  to  say- 
it  in  terms  which  would  go  home  to  your  inmost 
being,  that  you  are  the  sons  of  God,  I  would  have 
done  a  great  thing,  because  a  man  who  has  once 
learned  that  he  is  the  son  of  God  must  forthwith 
accept  all  of  his  race  as  his  brethren.  Look  at 
the  one  spotless  figure  that  stands  out  in  the 
midst  of  history.  Look  at  the  Lord  Christ  and  see 
how  He  began  His  work  of  public  ministry.  He 
identified  Himself  with  the  human  race  and  its  weak- 
ness, but  He  saw  that  it  was  only  in  His  Divine 

1  Address    delivered   at    Conference    on    Foreign    Missions   and 
Social  Reform  Problems,  Liverpool,  January  2  to  8,  1912. 


HUMAN  BROTHERHOOD  25 

Sonship  that  He  could  fulfil  a  life  of  service,  and  at 
His  Baptism,  before  He  went  among  men  to  preach 
and  to  teach  about  the  Kingdom  of  God,  He  rose 
to  the  supreme  consciousness  of  that  Sonship.  He 
heard  His  Father  say:  *'Thou  art  My  Beloved  Son, 
in  Whom  I  am  well  pleased.*'  Men  and  women,  let 
me  say  to  you,  that  you  will  lack  the  sense  of  voca- 
tion, that  you  will  be  without  that  sustained 
enthusiasm  and  that  unquenchable  passion  which  is 
necessary  if  you  are  to  live  the  life  of  true  men  and 
women  on  this  earth,  unless  you  too  are  able  to  look 
up  into  the  face  of  the  Most  Loving  and  the  Most 
Holy,  and  to  see  in  that  face  a  Father's  countenance 
and  to  hear  within  your  souls  His  words,  "Thou  art 
My  Beloved  son  in  Whom  I  am  well  pleased."  The 
filial  relation  must  precede  the  fraternal,  and  as  it 
has  been  well  said  by  the  previous  speaker,  this  is 
to  be  worked  out  in  the  life  of  faith.  God  does  not 
expect  you  to  use  any  more  faith  than  you  have  got, 
but  He  does  expect  you  to  use  what  you  have.  It 
may  be  but  a  tiny  spark,  yet  that  spark  must  glow 
heavenward,  Godward,  in  the  filial  relation.  Upon 
that  we  base  the  fraternal. 

Our  fellowship  with  God  is  the  most  treasured  thing 
which  life  holds,  and  it  has  in  its  keeping  the  richest 
and  the  most  joyous,  as  well  as  the  most  powerful, 


26  HUMAN  BROTHERHOOD 

elements  of  experience.  Moreover,  it  is  a  privilege 
common  to  all.  Do  not  listen  to  that  voice  which 
says  some  men  are  gifted  with  the  religious  sense 
which  is  withheld  from  others !  There  is  no  man  who 
wears  the  human  form  who  is  not  essentially  in  his 
being  religious,  and  therefore  has  capacity  for  fellow- 
ship with  God;  if  he  has  but  a  pure  heart  he  can  see 
God  —  dimly  it  may  be,  yet  he  can  see  Him.  Let  us 
build,  then,  the  fraternal,  this  human  brotherhood  of 
which  we  talk,  upon  the  filial,  upon  our  sonship  in 
Christ,  and  let  us  consider  —  briefly,  of  course,  it 
must  be  —  two  things  relative  to  human  brotherhood 
which,  let  me  say,  is  also  divine.  Human  brother- 
hood has  ceased  to  be  merely  human,  since  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  walked  as  the  Son  of  man  among  the 
sons  of  men.  He  has  lifted  up  the  human,  so  that 
now  it  has  a  divine  capacity  and  a  divine  quality. 
Let  us  consider,  first,  the  depth  of  brotherhood,  and 
then  the  breadth  of  brotherhood. 

We  have  looked  at  the  shallowness  of  some  of  our 
human  relationships.  We  have  hated  them  in  our 
hearts,  and  we  have  put  on  that  stable  repugnance 
toward  the  past  which  is  the  essence  of  penitence. 
Now  let  us  turn  away  from  that  and  look  at  the 
possibilities  that  lie  before  us.  Let  us  think  of  the 
depth  of  human  brotherhood,  because  human  rela- 


HUIMAN  BROTHERHOOD  27 

tionships  as  worked  out  under  the  Divine  Spirit 
become  ineffably  deep.  "Greater  love  hath  no  man 
than  this,  that  a  man  lay  down  his  life  for  his 
friends."  There  is  the  depth  of  human  brotherhood, 
and  it  is  something  that  must  apply  to  life  here  and 
now.  It  is  not  some  transcendental  feature  of 
brotherhood  which  existed  in  former  days,  but  which 
can  be  discarded  at  this  moment.  There  was  no 
period  in  history,  when  men  who  were  ready  to  lay 
down  their  lives  for  their  brethren  were  more  needed; 
but  let  me  tell  you  that  no  one  can  lay  down  his 
life,  no  one  can  die  for  his  fellows,  until  he  has 
learned  first  to  live  for  them,  and  frequently  it  is 
much  harder  to  live  than  it  would  be  to  die.  Some- 
times it  is  harder  to  face  the  dull,  heavy  problems 
of  everyday  Hfe,  than  it  would  be  to  allow  one's 
soul  to  go  out  swiftly  in  an  esctasy  of  pain  with  the 
full  knowledge  that  beyond  lay  God  and  peace. 
What  is  needed  to-day,  men  and  brethren,  is  men 
who  will  live  for  their  fellows,  and  by  that  I  mean 
who  will  give  every  inch  of  their  time  and  every 
particle  of  their  being  for  the  welfare  of  mankind, 
the  common  weal.  Everybody  needs  a  supreme 
passion  in  life.  A  man  cannot  have  purity  unless 
he  is  passionate.  A  man  cannot  have  power  unless 
he  is  enthusiastic,  and  one  of  the  first  things  needed 


28  HUMAN  BROTHERHOOD 

in  our  schools  and  colleges  is  a  living  interest  in  some 
of  the  real  problems  of  life.  "Ah,"  you  say,  "you 
mean  some  of  those  great  problems  into  which  we 
shall  go  when  we  have  finished  our  education."  I 
mean  nothing  of  the  sort.  I  mean  problems  that 
lie  at  your  hand,  the  problems  that  are  within  the 
compass  of  your  college  gates,  the  problems  of  which 
you  yourselves  are  a  part,  and  a  man  must  give 
himself  to  these  problems,  I  say,  enthusiastically. 
In  a  book  that  I  have  just  been  reading,  a  most  de- 
pressing book  and  yet  alas!  a  book  that  tells  of  life 
as  it  is  to-day  — I  refer  to  "The  Old  Wives'  Tale," 
by  Arnold  Bennett  —  there  is  a  picture  of  a  small 
man  who  was  living  a  small  life.  A  relative  of  his 
committed  a  crime.  This  small  man  became  a  great 
man  by  espousing  the  cause  of  the  criminal,  and  the 
novelist  says  he  became  a  hero  because  he  espoused 
a  cause,  he  failed,  and  he  died  for  it.  Be  sincere  and 
real  about  your  problems  —  the  problems  of  brother- 
hood, that  is  my  counsel  to  you.  Then  you  will 
give  depth  to  your  fellowship. 

There  are  two  particular  barriers  to  brotherhood. 
One  of  them  is  so  obvious  that  it  is  hardly  necessary 
to  speak  of  it,  because  it  is  the  contradiction  of 
brotherhood.  I  mean  selfishness,  and  by  selfishness 
I  mean  going  just  a  little  bit  off  the  perfect  balance 


HUMAN  BROTHERHOOD  29 

of  the  Golden  Rule.  A  man  who  does  not  do  as 
he  would  be  done  by,  a  man  who  does  not  love  his 
neighbor  as  himself,  is  selfish.  In  other  words,  he 
is  using  some  part  of  society  for  his  own  individual 
advantage,  without  regard  to  what  the  effect  is  upon 
society  itself.  He  makes  himself  a  centre  around 
which  he  swings  his  fellows.  Of  course,  there  are 
degrees  of  egotism,  and  I  recognize  that  motives  are 
mixed;  but  at  the  same  time  I  maintain  that  selfish- 
ness, the  departure  from  that  simple,  direct  law,  is 
at  the  root  of  all  our  conflicts  and  troubles.  Egotism 
may  rise  to  such  a  height  as  to  put  the  egotist 
almost,  in  his  own  estimation,  in  the  place  of  God. 
Again  a  phrase  from  a  modern  novel  comes  to  my 
mind,  where  he,  who  afterwards  became  a  hero  when 
he  forgot  himself  and  began  to  love  his  neighbor  as 
himself,  was  told  by  her  who  afterwards  became  his 
bride  that  "his  cosmos  was  all  ego."  He  himself 
was  the  centre  of  life  and  everything  whirled  around 
him.  Now,  if  you  get  an  enthusiasm  to  which  you 
will  give  yourself  completely,  an  enthusiasm  which 
has  as  its  chief  motive  power  the  benefit  of  person- 
ality, then  you  will  begin  a  life  of  deep  brotherhood 
and  you  will  never  put  the  possession  of  mere  physi- 
cal comfort,  or  the  retention  of  mere  physical  life, 
above  those  things  that  are  grander  than  life  itself. 


30  HUMAN  BROTHERHOOD 

You  will  never  say,  *'I  have  got  to  live  at  all  costs. 
It  may  be  that  the  necessity  which  is  laid  upon  me 
of  maintaining  my  position  in  life  will  require  that 
I  should  trample  upon  the  tastes  and  the  interests, 
or  even  the  needs  of  other  people." 

Another  thing  that  I  think  is  most  detrimental 
to  human  brotherhood  is  what  is  commonly  called 
dignity.  We  must  preserve  our  dignity  —  our  dig- 
nity as  individuals,  our  dignity  as  a  nation.  Let  me 
read  you  the  words  of  one  who  was  an  adminis- 
trator in  Egypt  and  who  now  holds  high  office  in 
another  country:  "We  are  morbidly  afraid,  espe- 
cially as  young  men,  of  appearing  undignified.  Ah, 
that  terrible  word  dignity!  What  foUies  are  com- 
mitted in  its  name!  How  many  pleasures  we  deny 
ourselves  for  fear  of  it.  How  often  we  do  violence 
to  our  best  feelings  lest  it  should  suffer.  Dignity 
puffs  us  up  and  makes  us  unkind  to  our  inferiors 
and  subordinates.  Dignity  makes  us  forget  our 
common  humanity.  Dignity  makes  us  think  the 
world  of  dropping  an  *h'.  It  makes  us  spend  more 
than  we  can  afford  in  cabs,  though  in  our  hearts 
we  would  be  just  as  happy  on  foot.  ...  It  is  all 
false,  this  dignity.  The  true  is  present,  unknown 
to  the  owner.  It  is  an  unconscious  emanation  of 
the  mind,  a  visible  sign  of  spiritual  qualities.     True 


HUMAN  BROTHERHOOD  31 

dignity  comes  not  for  the  asking,  but  rather  flies  from 
him  who  seeks  it.  It  comes  naturally  or  not  at  all. 
He  who  acts  with  the  object  of  appearing  dignified 
may  be  sure  that  he  achieves  nothing  but  the  pain- 
ful, distorted  image  of  dignity,  and  the  effort  is 
visible  to  all  except  him  who  strives.  Dignity  lies 
not  in  an  action,  but  in  the  motive  which  underlies 
it.  Honesty,  incorruptibility,  straightforwardness, 
kindness,  gentleness,  consideration  for  the  feelings  of 
the  humblest,  all  that  we  can  gain  by  the  study  of 
Christ  and  the  lives  of  the  great  —  therein  lies  dig- 
nity. Let  no  one,  therefore,  strive  to  achieve  dig- 
nity itself.  It  is  a  vain  quest.  But  let  him 
achieve  the  virtues  which  bring  dignity  in  their 
train." 

I  need  not  add  a  single  word  regarding  the  struggle 
for  individual  dignity.  False  dignity  is  too  common 
a  thing  in  schools  and  colleges  to  need  further  com- 
ment. But  let  me  add  a  thought  about  the  dignity 
of  the  nation,  that  sometimes  expresses  itself  in  false 
patriotism.  We  are  even  now  trying  to  push  out 
of  our  way  the  horrors  of  war.  Consider  the  false 
dignity  of  the  nation  that  fails  to  recognize  the  broth- 
erhood of  nations.  Let  me  say  that  it  is  for  you 
in  your  speech  regarding  your  country  to  check  the 
haughty  cries  of  false  patriotism  and  to  give  to  the 


S2  HUMAN  BROTHERHOOD 

brotherhood  of  nations  rightful  respect.  It  is  fitting 
at  this  moment,  and  in  this  presence,  to  repeat 
what  was  said  not  long  since  by  a  British  statesman, 
that  if  war  does  come  it  will  not  be  because  of  the 
pressure  of  inevitable,  irresistible  law,  but  because 
of  the  lack  of  wisdom  and  the  sinfulness  of  man; 
and  you,  you  are  the  nation  —  in  your  hands  is 
peace  for  the  nation;  at  any  rate,  in  motive.  Re- 
member  it  and   live  your  responsibility. 

We  turn  from  the  consideration  of  the  depth  of  hu- 
man brotherhood  to  the  consideration  of  its  breadth. 
Depth  without  breadth  becomes  exclusiveness,  but 
by  beginning  our  fraternal  life  deeply  we  gain  capac- 
ity for  universal  friendship.  In  other  words,  the 
scope  of  brotherhood  is  mankind.  "God  has  made 
of  one  blood  all  nations  of  men  on  the  face  of  the 
whole  earth."  That  which  at  an  earlier  era  of  the 
world's  history  was  largely  a  matter  of  theory,  now 
in  these  days  of  rapid  transit  and  international 
action,  is  a  commonplace  of  experience.  We  are 
constantly  brought  into  touch  with  those  who  belong 
to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth,  men  of  different 
type  and  tongue  and  color  and  race  from  ourselves. 
In  each  of  these  we  must  see  a  brother.  As  a  great 
scientist  has  said,  "There  is  only  one  species  of  man. 
The    variations    are    numerous.     They    do    not    go 


HUMAN  BROTHERHOOD  33 

deep."  Unhappily,  through  the  distorted  ideas  that 
have  been  current  for  a  century,  we  of  the  West  have 
learned  to  look  on  men  of  the  East  as  though  we 
and  they  were  divided  by  a  gulf  almost  impassable. 
I  grant  you  that  considered  purely  on  the  animal 
and  human  side,  brotherhood  is  impossible.  It  is 
only  when  the  Divine  comes  in  to  rescue  and  trans- 
form the  human,  that  we  see  the  consummation  of 
God's  purpose  for  mankind.  It  is  of  the  utmost 
importance  that  we  who  are  launching  out  on  a 
career  should,  at  the  very  beginning,  recognize  that 
we  owe  obligation  to  every  man  with  whom  we  come 
into  contact;  and  although  in  our  intercourse  with 
peoples  of  the  Far  East  we  shall  find  many  differ- 
ences, let  us  remember  that  all  the  differences  are 
incidental  and  all  the  likenesses  fundamental.  More- 
over, similarities  exceed  dissimilarities.  It  was  well 
brought  out  by  the  last  speaker  that  as  our  attitude 
is  to  our  neighbor  near  at  hand,  so  will  it  be  to  every 
representative  of  humanity.  For  instance,  if  we  are 
given  to  that  critical  temper  of  mind  which  finds 
difficulty  in  fellowship  with  those  who  are  not  like- 
minded,  then  when  it  comes  to  our  time  to  go  abroad 
in  missionary  work,  or,  say,  to  the  Civil  Service  in 
India,  an  impassable  barrier  will  rise  to  defeat  our 
highest  purposes.     How  often  we   hear  such  a  sen- 


34  HUMAN  BROTHERHOOD 

tence  as  this  in  our  college  halls,  '*He  is  a  first-rate 
fellow,  but  a  bit  queer.'*  What  we  are  really  think- 
ing about  is  his  queerness  and  not  his  good  qualities. 
As  a  matter  of  fact,  probably  many  men  have  said 
just  the  same  thing  about  us  with  truth.  We  think 
that  queer  which  is  unfamiliar,  and  if  we  school 
ourselves  to  see  what  is  queer  in  the  lives  of  our 
immediate  companions,  much  more  shall  we  have 
the  full  view  of  human  nature  shut  off  from  us,  when 
we  are  called  upon  to  deal  with  men  of  distant  climes 
and  different  race. 

Again,  those  who  lack  considerateness  at  home  are 
going  to  be  equally  inconsiderate  abroad.  Not  long 
since  a  man  of  great  renown  visited  the  Far  East. 
He  was  met  with  singular  attention  and  courtesy. 
It  was  made  known  that  he  was  a  great  collector  of 
a  certain  artistic  product,  and  he  was  presented  by 
the  nation  whose  guest  he  was  with  some  rather 
rare  specimens.  He  met  this  courtesy  by  asking 
for  still  further  contributions  from  the  treasure  house 
in  which  he  stood.  His  request  was  denied.  In  all 
probability  it  was  thoughtlessness,  but  little  does  he 
dream,  that  among  the  cultured  people  of  the  nation 
in  question  there  arose  a  storm  of  indignation  at  his 
discourtesy.  This  seems  to  be  a  trifle,  but  it  is  an 
illustration    of    how    the    inconsiderate    life    will    be 


HUMAN  BROTHERHOOD  35 

doubly  inconsiderate,  when   inferior   and   backward 
races  are  concerned. 

I  have  referred  to  the  exclusive  spirit  which  takes 
shape  in  a  variety  of  forms  in  home  life.  It  creates 
that  intolerable  spirit  of  snobbishness  which  is  a 
contradiction  of  brotherhood  and  is  wholly  con- 
temptible. Man  has  been  made  with  such  a  wealth 
of  affection  and  such  a  capacity  for  service,  that  the 
only  proper  setting  in  which  he  can  live  out  his  life 
is  the  entire  human  family.  It  may  be  that  Provi- 
dence will  require  that  he  should  fulfil  his  vocation 
in  circumscribed  conditions;  but  in  this  our  day,  be 
his  conditions  as  circumscribed  as  they  may,  oppor- 
tunity will  be  afforded  him  to  link  his  life  with  a 
variety  of  types  and  conditions.  To  desire  to  belong 
to  an  exclusive  set  is  to  cramp  the  soul.  Appeal 
for  and  aim  at  wealth  of  friendships;  hate  snobbish- 
ness as  you  would  hate  a  venomous  serpent.  I 
speak  of  this  particular  vice  because  it  is  so  painfully 
common.  Human  nature,  even  in  its  primitive 
conditions,  falls  an  easy  prey  to  it.  Just  a  year  ago 
I  was  on  a  lonely  island,  remote  from  the  influences 
of  what  is  called  civilization.  The  natives  were  liv- 
ing in  the  most  primitive  manner,  the  little  children 
for  the  most  part,  wearing  a  single  garment  quite 
suflficient  for  the  purposes  of  protection  from  climate 


36  HUMAN  BROTHERHOOD 

and  for  modesty.  One  of  our  party,  in  engaging  a 
group  of  boys  in  conversation,  paid  some  attention 
to  a  little  lad  who  was  clad  in  the  manner  I  described. 
Another  boy,  who  had  had  superior  advantages  and 
was  clothed  as  boys  of  our  own  race  are  clad,  pushed 
forward  and  said  to  my  friend,  **He  is  a  bad  boy, 
don't  speak  to  him,  he  doesn't  wear  trousers."  You 
can  smile  at  this  if  you  will,  but  it  finds  its  precise 
counterpart  in  the  snobbishness  that  defiles  our 
schools  and  our  universities.  The  one  thing  to  do 
with  an  exclusive  set  is  to  break  down  its  barriers,  or 
else  leave  it.  I  am  advocating  no  mere  passion  or 
ecstasy  of  altruism  when  I  say  aim  to  have  your 
friendships  broad.  I  am  asking  you  to  enrich  your 
lives  as  they  can  be  enriched  by  no  other  process. 
God  has  two  great  gifts  to  bestow  on  mankind.  One 
is  friendship  with  Himself,  and  the  other,  springing 
out  of  the  first,  is  friendship  with  every  child  of 
His,  and  we  look  forward  to  the  day  when  all  na- 
tions and  peoples  and  tongues  will  be  gathered  to- 
gether before  the  great  White  Throne,  retaining  their 
racial  and  local  characteristics,  and  yet  bound  to- 
gether in  the  beauty  of  Divine  family  life.  When 
that  day  dawns,  then  the  individual  will  find  himself 
by  losing  himself  in  the  completeness  of  redeemed 
humanity. 


HUMAN  BROTHERHOOD  37 

I  am  going  back  to  my  original  thought.  In 
Jesus  Christ  is  the  hope  of  the  world  and  an  in- 
telligent understanding  of  brotherhood.  If  you  get 
to  know  Him,  then  you  will  know  human  nature, 
not  in  its  limitations  and  weaknesses,  but  in  its 
capacity  and  in  its  power.  I  know  it  is  possible 
that  some  of  you  now  are  troubled  by  intellectual 
doubt,  because  you  do  not  know  exactly  what  place 
Jesus  Christ  holds  in  the  economy  of  mankind.  Let 
me  tell  you  that  even  if  you  do  not  know  it  all,  you 
know  this  at  least,  that  He  is  the  central  Figure  of 
history.  You  can  turn  to  Him  with  more  readiness 
than  to  any  one  else,  and  it  is  to  personality  that  you 
must  go,  not  to  theory.  Turn  to  Him  with  all 
the  belief  you  have  in  Him;  He  will  lead  to  the 
truth,  and  the  truth  will  make  you  free. 


IV 

THE  DIVIDED  KINGDOM 

Every  kingdom  divided  against  itself  is  brought  to  desolation;  and 
house  falleth  upon  house.     Luke,  xi,  17  (margin). 

If  a  kingdom  be  divided  against  itself  that  kingdom  cannot  stand.  And 
if  a  h)use  be  divided  against  itself,  that  house  will  not  be  able  to  stand. 
Mark,  xi,  25,  26. 

THIS  is  an  axiomatic  fact,  as  little  open  to  dis- 
cussion as  is  the  statement  that  ponderable 
matter  released  from  the  hand  seeks  the  ground. 
It  is  prophetic  of  the  sure  fate  of  organic  life  of 
whatever  sort  that  is  divided  against  itself.  Condi- 
tions justify  the  merciless  application  of  these  words 
of  Christ  to  the  Church  of  to-day.  If  she  fails  to 
heed  it  as  a  warning,  it  will  be  fulfilled  in  her  as  a 
prophecy. 

All  division  is  not  militant.  There  are  the  divi- 
sions of  a  formative  stage  which  are  moving  toward 
unity.  Then  there  is  analytical  division  which  is 
merely  that  distinction  which  is  necessary  to  and 
precedes  synthesis.     Science  promotes  specialization 


THE  DIVIDED  KINGDOM  39 

in  the  process  of  constructing  an  intelligible  universe. 
Hope,  not  despair,  lies  beneath  division  of  this  sort. 
But  the  division  against  itself  of  a  kingdom  or  house, 
that  is  of  any  perfected  unity,  is  a  self-destructive 
antagonism,  desolating  the  parts  and  eventually 
destroying  the  whole.  The  more  developed  the 
kingdom  concerned,  and  consequently  the  more  com- 
plex its  organism,  the  greater  the  disaster  of  internal 
disorder.  The  climax  of  peril  is  reached  in  a  divided 
Church.  The  Church  is  not  the  only,  but  the  chief, 
visible  manifestation  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  on 
earth,  and  the  highest  phase  of  organic  life  in  exist- 
ence. Being  in  part  controlled  by  human  minds  and 
hands,  and  subject  to  human  limitations  and  frailties, 
it  is  conceivable  that  she  can  and,  unless  she  mends 
her  ways,  certain  that  she  will  be  destroyed.  The 
Kingdom  itself,  being  under  God's  dominance,  can 
perish  only  if  God  can  perish  —  which  is  unthink- 
able. The  corruption  or  disorder  of  the  best  is  the 
worst  —  corruptio  optimi  pessima  —  hence  disorder 
in  the  Church  is  more  terrible  than  feuds  in  the 
family  or  civil  war  in  the  State. 

The  misery  of  it  is,  not  that  some  part  or  member 
of  the  organism  of  a  divided  kingdom  is  injured, 
weakened,  or  destroyed,  but  that  the  whole,  so  far 
as  its  corporate  vocation  is  concerned,  is  rendered 


40  THE  DIVIDED   KINGDOM 

ineffective  and  futile.  An  organism  ceases  to  be  an 
organism,  if  its  vital  parts  try  to  live  an  independent 
life  or  a  life  of  mutual  hostility.  That  which  fails  to 
achieve  its  end  is  at  the  best  the  shadow  of  a  reality. 
Because  of  her  self -antagonisms,  the  Church  to-day  is 
powerless  to  rise  to  those  magnificent  achievements 
which  depend  upon  corporate  oneness  —  the  revela- 
tion of  the  truth  in  progressive  splendor,  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  universal  or  catholic  Christian  society, 
and  the  extension  of  God's  Kingdom  among  men  by 
national  conversions.  Fragments,  great  and  small, 
aspire  to  the  task  and  their  failures  are  pathos  itself. 
It  is  not  so  that  the  Church  of  to-day  is  an  illus- 
tration of  diversity  in  unity.  It  is  a  salve  to  com- 
fortable idealism  to  pretend  so.  The  Church  is  a 
kingdom  or  house  divided  against  itself  in  four  chief 
sections,  with  many  subdivisions.  Two  would  be 
bad  enough.  Four  are  twice  worse.  In  God's  pur- 
pose the  Church  is  the  Body  of  Christ,  a  visible, 
highly  organized  social  organism,  in  which  the  unity 
of  the  members  among  one  another  is  not  less  inti- 
mate than  the  unity  between  the  members  and  the 
Head.  Both  in  form  and  substance  the  Church  has, 
as  its  foremost  distinguishing  feature,  oneness. 
There  are  individuals,  and  groups  of  individuals, 
whose  union  with  God  is  so  full  that  they  transcend 


THE  DIVIDED  KINGDOM  41 

the  conditions  that  make  for  separation,  by  embrac- 
ing the  ideal  of  a  Christian  society,  convert  it  into 
a  mystical  reality  for  themselves  and,  in  a  limited 
degree,  a  fact  for  others.  The  man,  who  to-day  has 
the  most  powerful  constructive  religious  influence, 
that  probably  was  ever  wielded  by  any  one  individ- 
ual, over  young  men  and  women  of  every  com- 
munion. Catholic  and  Protestant,  has  so  overleaped 
the  limitations  of  the  denomination  to  which  he 
belongs  that  he  has  become  a  cementing  force  in  the 
Christian  world.  Such  souls  are  the  saving  element 
in  the  Church.  They  are  a  last  strand  in  the.  cord 
of  unity  binding  it  together.  If  it  were  not  for 
them  the  Church  would  dissolve  and  disappear,  and 
God  would  have  to  find  a  new  instrument  wherewith 
to  work  out  His  purpose,  just  as  in  former  days  He 
did  when  Israel  failed  Him.  I  do  not  believe  the 
Church,  as  usually  understood,  is  such  that  the  gates 
of  hell  cannot  prevail  against  her.  If  the  candle- 
stick can  be  removed  from  one  of  the  churches,  it 
can  be  removed  from  all.  Any  and  all  existing 
ecclesiastical  organizations: might  fail,  notwithstand- 
ing the  smug  application  to  ourselves  of  the  words  of 
prophecy.  The  Christian  Church  has  no  more 
assurance  of  indestructibility  than  Israel  had.  Yet 
Israel  failed.     Let  us  rest  on  prophecy  and  not  on  a 


42  THE  DIVIDED  KINGDOM 

partial  application  of  prophecy.  If  it  is  prophecy 
that  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  the 
Church,  it  is  also  prophecy  that  the  Church  divided 
against  herself  will  fall.  We  are  flying  in  the  face  of 
primary  principles  when  we  invoke  prophecy  as  a 
ground  of  confidence  against  the  results  of  funda- 
mental transgression. 

The  Church  has  fallen,  though  all  is  not  yet  lost 
as  long  as  there  are  those  who,  in  the  various  frag- 
ments, labor  and  pray  for  restoration  and  unity. 
But  she  is  unable  to  cope  with  the  problems  and 
responsibilities  presented  by  modern  life  in  country 
and  city,  at  home  and  abroad.  Most  of  her  frag- 
ments are  putting  up  a  brave  struggle,  and  all  are 
whistling  to  keep  up  their  courage.  There  is  success 
in  spots  —  I  mean  real  moral  and  spiritual  victory. 
But  usually  it  is  because  some  strong  personality  or 
vigorous  local  organization  is  responsible  for  it. 
Behind  the  bland  apologies,  and  clever  statistics, 
and  self-important  encyclicals,  and  frenzied  activities, 
there  is  consciousness  of  defeat  and  loss  of  ground. 
The  wail  goes  forth  on  the  part  of  one  fragment  or 
another,  that  the  evil  of  division  lies  at  other  doors 
than  its  own,  whereas  the  sin  is  the  sin  of  all,  and 
calls  for  the  humility  of  self-rebuke  instead  of  the 
arrogance  of  charges  and  counter-charges. 


THE  DIVIDED  KINGDOM  43 

It  appears  to  me  that  it  shows  confusion  of 
thought  to  maintain  that  the  Church  is  a  formless 
something  which  performs  its  function  regardless  of 
organization  or  visibility.  As  I  understand  it,  the 
Church,  like  the  family  or  the  nation,  is  a  society, 
visible  and  definite,  charged  with  the  perpetuation 
of  Christ's  work  among  men.  Man,  being  man, 
knows  no  method  of  receiving  yesterday  into  to-day, 
and  giving  to-day  to  to-morrow,  except  through  care- 
fully ordered  society.  There  had  been  no  Chris- 
tianity had  there  been  no  visible  Church.  There 
will  be  no  Christianity,  if  the  Church  dies,  unless  God 
raises  up  a  visible  organization  to  take  its  place. 

Just  as  without  the  family  the  home  is  an  inopera- 
tive sentiment,  and  without  the  state  the  nation  is 
an  illusive  theory,  so  without  the  Church  the  King- 
dom of  Heaven  is  a  transcendental  thought,  intangi- 
ble and  ineffective  in  a  world  of  men.  Idea  may  be 
superior  to,  though  it  can  never  be  independent  of, 
form.     Form  is  idea's  mode  of  expression. 

The  end  and  aim  of  the  Church  is  to  put  and  keep 
man  in  communion  with  God  and  himself.  Out  of 
this  relationship  grows  knowledge  of  the  truth, 
articulate  and  co-operative  righteousness,  and  un- 
limited power  of  seK-extension,  progressive  in  charac- 
ter  and   climbing   from   height   to   height   with   the 


44  THE  DIVIDED  KINGDOM 

enlarging  capacity  of  man.  I  say  man  not  men. 
The  creation  of  a  few  towering  individuals,  here  and 
there,  who  are  made  great  in  wisdom  or  righteous- 
ness by  reaction  against  the  lack  of  these  qualities  in 
the  multitudes,  smacks  of  a  spiritual  disorder  in 
the  whole  that  is  intolerable  even  to  average  human 
compassion.  It  may  be  the  method  of  naturalism. 
It  is  not  the  work  of  the  Church. 

As  to  knowledge  of  the  truth,  honest  men  are 
everywhere  crying  out  in  bewilderment,  "What  is 
truth?"  Glowing,  inspiring,  spiritual  affirmation  is 
lacking  in  the  churches  because  the  preacher  is  led 
up  to  his  office  by  apologetic  and  halting  and  uncer- 
tain teaching  which  at  the  outset  dulls  spiritual 
perception,  encourages  argumentativeness,  fosters 
self-consciousness,  and  wet-blankets  sustained  en- 
thusiasm. A  minister  or  priest  whose  commission 
comes  from  a  partisan  church  goes  forth  with  a 
mouth  full  of  negatives  or  of  arrogance  or  both. 
This  increases,  I  have  observed,  with  the  degree  of 
infallibility  claimed  by  the  communion  concerned. 
It  is  the  divided  Church  which  is  responsible  for  the 
weak  teaching  and  complex  explanation,  the  apologies 
and  attacks,  the  special  pleading  and  palterings,  with 
which  the  pulpit  rings.  The  consciousness  of  a 
commission  granted,  it  may  be  in  the  name  of  the 


THE  DIVIDED  KINGDOM  45 

whole  Church,  by  a  fragment  of  the  Church  and 
contested  or  questioned  by  the  greater  or  lesser  other 
fragments,  tends  to  make  even  validity  ineffective. 
Just  think  of  the  glory  of  a  ministry  that  could 
stride  forth  with  an  undisputed  and  indisputable 
commission  from  a  Church  at  unity  with  itself! 
We  see  it  in  the  apostolic  life  and  triumphs.  The 
nearest  we  can  come  to  it  now  is  subjectively  to 
interpret  our  commission  in  terms  of  the  ideal. 

Again,  it  is  owing  to  a  divided  Church  that  we 
suffer  from  that  sharp  dividing  line,  characteristic  of 
modern  life,  which  separates  the  imparting  of  in- 
formation, falsely  called  education,  from  spiritual 
and  moral  training.  The  ideal  of  public  schools  is 
the  best  in  sight,  conditions  being  what  they  are. 
It  starts  with  the  purpose  and  sincere  intention  on 
the  part  of  the  State  to  be  impartial,  that  is,  equally 
favorable,  to  all  phases  of  religious  belief.  Every 
attempt,  however,  to  find  even  a  lowest  common 
denominator,  much  less  a  highest  common  measure, 
has  proved  futile.  The  public  school  system  thus 
retreats,  of  necessity  though  almost  unconsciously, 
to  a  position  of  neutrality,  that  is,  of  being  favorable 
to  none.  Neutrality  is  a  form  of  vacuum  which  can 
be  sustained,  even  for  a  moment,  only  by  artifice  or 
violence.     It  ends,  like  all  phases  of  agnosticism,  in 


46  THE  DIVIDED   KINGDOM 

partisanship  on  the  side  of  its  own  specialty  or 
natural  predilection,  and,  speaking  mildly,  upsets  the 
proportion  of  life,  putting  materialism  first  and 
spiritualism  second.  Though  the  movement  of  the 
age  in  philosophic  thinking  is  to  defeat  multiplicity 
and  weave  unity  out  of  diversity,  the  divided  Church 
forces  practical  life  into  the  confusion  of  multiplicity 
during  childhood,  when  most  of  all,  unity  should 
dominate,  and  where  most  of  all,  creative  and  forma- 
tive influences  should  stand  together  in  co-operative 
effort.  The  imparting  of  secular  information,  a  view 
of  outsides  with  but  little  view  of  insides,  except  so 
far  as  scientific  explanations  open  up  vistas,  is  given 
chief  place  in  child  life.  Its  effect  is  to  breed 
materialism,  to  maim  capacity  for  soul  enthusiasms, 
and  to  build  up  a  sort  of  Positivism  as  a  substitute 
for,  if  not  an  antagonist  of,  the  Christian  religion. 
It  takes  a  powerful  home  and  church  influence  to 
counteract  this  tendency. 

Then  as  to  the  teaching  of  morality  apart  from 
religion,  when  it  is  done  in  public  schools  at  all,  it  is 
and  must  be  but  a  trickling  stream  divorced  from  its 
source.  It  is  devoid  of  inspiration  in  both  teacher 
and  pupil,  excepting  in  occasional  instances.  For- 
tunately the  permeative  character  of  Christian 
thought  works  secretly  where  it  is  forbidden  to  work 


THE  DIVIDED  KINGDOM  47 

publicly,  so  that  the  incompleteness  of  secular 
knowledge  has  some  reinforcement,  which  even 
legislative  impartiality  or  neutrality  cannot  lock 
out  from  the  schools. 

I  do  not  fault  the  State  for  the  position  taken. 
It  is  forced  upon  her  by  the  strife  of  the  churches, 
and  the  lack  of  powerful  and  effective  moral  train- 
ing of  the  citizen  in  his  youth  lies  at  the  door  of 
divided  Christendom. 

Once  more,  the  quarrels  between  the  churches  in 
their  contradictory  conceptions  of  God  and  warring 
ecclesiastical  methods  and  organizations,  are  respon- 
sible for  a  confused  moral  ideal,  and  the  planting  in 
the  hearts  of  their  adherents,  jealousies  and  hatreds, 
intrigues  and  cruelties,  slanders  and  contradictions, 
at  the  very  centre  of  what  should  be  the  home  of 
righteousness.  The  very  methods  by  which  churches 
struggle  to  maintain  their  distinctiveness  are  often 
open  to  criticism  on  primary  moral  grounds.  For 
instance,  the  continuance  of  a  rigid  adherence  to  the 
principle  of  celibacy,  because  it  is  effective  from  the 
standpoint  of  ecclesiastical  policy,  in  conditions 
which  force  priests  into  unhallowed  wedlock  or 
worse,  and  the  condoning  of  the  sins  of  the  rich  and 
influential,  in  a  desire  to  retain  their  interest  and 
support,  which  has  justly  laid  churches  open  to  the 


48  THE  DIVIDED  KINGDOM 

charge  of  being  unfair  to  the  poor,  are  pertinent 
and  prevalent  illustrations.  If  in  the  main  instru- 
ment on  earth  for  the  promotion  of  righteousness, 
there  is  fundamental  unrighteousness,  we  cannot 
hope  to  advance  far  when  we  set  out  to  convert 
erring  mankind. 

The  whole  moral  code  is  not  preached,  salutary 
discipline  is  neglected,  compromise  is  resorted  to,  as 
often  as  not,  quite  unconsciously,  for  fear  of  damag- 
ing ecclesiastical  prestige  or  losing  adherents.  That 
which  seems  to  be  effective  as  an  expedient  for 
increasing  numbers  is  likely  to  be  adopted.  When 
discipline  is  instituted,  if  it  be  due  to  political 
motives,  it  cannot  be  conducive  to  righteousness  but 
only  to  external  conformity.  A  whole  world  of  false 
motives  and  methods  ulcerate  the  conscience  of  the 
churches,  because  a  house  divided  against  itself 
cannot  be  healthy,  that  is,  whole-thy. 

When  it  comes  to  the  building  up  of  the  weak  in 
righteousness,  how  is  it?  The  world  is  more  full  of 
weak  than  of  strong.  So  are  the  churches.  Free 
associations  here  and  there  create  a  solidarity, 
limited  in  scope,  by  which  the  weak  are  able  to  use 
the  assets  of  the  strong.  It  is  glorious  to  have 
liberty.  But  there  is  more  liberty  in  a  safe  depend- 
ence than  in  a  perilous  independence.     There  is  no 


THE  DIVIDED  KINGDOM  49 

true  righteousness  in  the  individual  apart  from  a 
righteous  society.  The  Church  should  be  a  great 
organization  so  constituted  as  to  present  a  protection 
and  support  for  the  weak,  and  to  lay  at  their  dis- 
posal the  combined  strength  of  the  strong.  A  weak 
man,  who  is  liable  to  go  astray  or  has  fallen,  ought 
to  be  so  supported  by  Christian  society  as  to  be  kept 
from  undue  and  inordinate  temptations.  He  is  not 
so  protected.  Conglomerate  Christian  society  has  so 
conformed  itself  to  this  world,  as  to  be  full  of  snares 
and  pitfalls,  where  there  should  be  helping  hands  and 
self-sacrificing  restraints.  The  hackneyed  case  of 
the  use  of  intoxicants  is  pertinent.  With  the  trend 
of  science  toward,  and  experience  unmistakably  for, 
total  abstinence,  even  the  churchman  continues  to 
assist  the  weak  man  to  his  doom.  The  number  of 
those  who,  claiming  to  be,  are,  moderate  drinkers, 
are  a  mere  handful  compared  with  the  number  made 
up  of  those  who,  claiming  to  be  moderate  drinkers, 
are  occasional  drunkards,  and  the  dipsomaniacs  and 
the  perennial  drunkards.  Frankly,  is  there  any  such 
thing  as  distinctively  Christian  society,  society  con- 
trolled by  the  spirit  of  service  and  self -donation.'^ 
There  are  groups  of  Christians  here  and  groups  of 
Christians  there,  usually  like-minded  and  working 
along  lines  or  according  to  methods  that  are  con- 


50  THE  DIVIDED  KINGDOM 

genial  and  to  their  taste.  But  where  is  there  a  great, 
overwhelming,  compact  society,  which  welcomes  the 
weak  and  erring,  and  lays  restraints  on  itself  for 
their  sake?  Let  the  divided  Church  reply.  An 
undivided  Christianity  would  provide  this  automatic- 
ally. As  things  are,  it  is  a  pale  shadow.  The 
morally  weak  go  to  the  wall,  excepting  for  the 
favored  few,  of  whom  I  count  myself  one,  who  have 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  strong,  clear-eyed  men. 
Had  my  environment  been  less  fortunate  I  should 
without  doubt  have  been  in  the  moral  abyss  where 
weak  men  must  go  if  the  Church  fails  to  furnish 
them  with  the  support  and  guidance  ordained  by 
God.  There  are  none  so  worthy  of  high  honor  as 
those  choice  few,  twice-born  men,  who,  though 
temperamentally  weak,  and  set  in  a  permanently 
hostile  environment,  by  mystical  effort  have  been 
able  to  lay  hold  of  God's  sufficiency  to  their  salva- 
tion. But  the  cost  of  a  divided  Church  is  the  doom 
of  multitudes  of  the  ignorant  and  weak.  They  fall 
with  the  fallen  Church  and  in  her  desolation  find 
theirs. 

Finally,  as  to  Church  extension.  I  suppose  never 
in  the  history  of  Christianity  has  missionary  activity 
abroad  been  so  earnest,  and  never  so  conscious  of  the 
disqualifying    and    disabling    effect   of    division.     In 


THE  DIVIDED  KINGDOM  51 

imperfectly  organized  or  primitive  conditions  the 
immediate  evils  of  division  would  obviously  be  less 
than  in  developed  nationality.  In  the  Orient  at 
least,  nations  are  rapidly  being  born  or  reshaped  and 
their  organic  completeness  demands  similar  complete- 
ness in  religion.  It  would  seem  that  missionary 
progress  in  the  future  will  depend  mainly  upon  the 
Church's  unity,  and  that  national  conversions  can 
be  brought  about  by  no  other  influence.  As  for 
Mohammedanism,  it  is  a  unity  which  must  be  met 
by  unity.  Though  it  has  its  sects,  its  unity  would 
appear  to  be  more  powerful  than  its  sectarianism. 
If  the  Church  fails  to  bring  the  Mohammedan  world 
to  the  full  knowledge  of,  and  life  in,  Christ,  the  cause 
should  be  sought  less  in  the  stubbornness  of  Islam, 
than  in  the  scattered  effort  and  disorganized  forces 
of  Christendom.  It  may  be  that  up  to  the  present  a 
divided  Church  has  been  used  by  God  for  the  exten- 
sion of  His  Kingdom  among  men,  but  we  have  no 
guarantee  that  He  will  continue  to  do  so.  Indeed 
there  are  indications  that  the  divided  Church  has 
passed  the  zenith  of  such  power  as  it  has  had,  and  is 
declining  toward  desolation. 

Now  if  the  divisions  in  Christendom  were  not  the 
creation  of  man  they  could  not  be  healed  by  him. 
But  they  are  his  fault  in  inception  and  continuance, 


52  THE  DIVIDED  KINGDOM 

so  that  he  must  gird  himself  to  their  removal.  In 
saying  this  I  am  not  unheedful  of  the  work  of  the 
Spirit.  But  the  Spirit  cannot  do  much  with  the 
Spirit-bearing  body,  if  the  body  refuses  to  exert 
itself,  to  behave  like  a  body  instead  of  a  bundle  of 
independent  sections,  each  comformable  only  to 
those  movements  of  the  Spirit  which  are  in  accord 
with  its  individual  preference  or  ideas.  Our  times 
call  for  unprecedented  effort  by  individuals  and 
churches  toward  unity.  The  pen  has  its  part  to 
play,  though  it  is  small.  I  recognize  this  as  I  sit 
lonely  amidst  a  neglected  Mohammedan  population^ 
and  write  these  words,  conscious  however  that  my 
sermon's  worth  consists  chiefly  in  its  being  a  renewal 
of  my  pledge  to  labor  for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem  till 
I  die. 

Eucken  says  that  "what  has  kept  modern  men 
together  to  the  greatest  extent  is  work.'*  Because 
this  is  so  we  must  promote  that  co-operative  move- 
ment in  Christianity  which  was  justly  emphasized 
at  the  World  Missionary  Conference  and  is  per- 
petuated by  various  associations  and  federations. 
But  such  co-operation,  even  if  it  were  more  catholic 
than  it  is,  would  be  in  itself  inadequate.  It  is  again 
Eucken  who  says  of  work  that  "whatever  has  been 
1  In  Jolo,  P.  I. 


THE  DIVIDED  KINGDOM  53 

accomplished  in  this  respect  by  such  co-ordination, 
it  unites  men  only  with  regard  to  their  outward 
actions,  and  does  not  produce  a  spiritual  unity.  .  .  . 
As  a  general  rule,  the  modern  movement  after  some 
sort  of  connection  is  too  external,  and  does  not  go 
back  to  spiritual  foundations:  we  are  conscious  of  a 
great  gap  with  nothing  to  fill  it." 

Whatever  may  be  accomplished  through  co- 
operative work,  we  may  never  forget,  except  at  the 
cost  of  ruin,  that  the  Christian  Church  which  began 
as  a  life  must  be  continued  as  a  life  —  through  a 
system,  an  order,  a  polity,  if  you  will.  It  began  in 
a  personal  relationship,  human  and  divine,  and 
developed  into  an  institution  —  but  an  institution 
for  the  establishment  and  perpetuation  of  the  rela- 
tionship. The  institution,  however,  is  but  the  means 
to  an  end  and  must  measurably  fulfil  its  function  to 
justify  its  continuance.  The  superior  order,  system, 
or  polity  is  that  which  reaches  its  end  most  nearly. 
Where  a  number  of  systems  are  all  accomplishing 
about  an  equal  work,  and  all  falling  dismally  short 
of  what  the  records  of  primitive  Christianity  en- 
courage us  to  expect  of  the  Gospel,  the  first  step  to 
be  taken  is  to  examine  the  system  with  which  we 
are  most  familiar  and  see  why  it  is  not  a  more 
proficient  instrument  in  the  promotion  of  the  life. 


54  THE  DIVIDED  KINGDOM 

Granted  that  any  given  church  which  claims  to  be 
all  right  is  what  it  claims  to  be,  and  other  Christian 
folk  are  all  wrong,  or  granted  that  any  one  com- 
munion is  mainly  in  the  right  and  the  others  mainly 
in  the  wrong,  then  the  course  to  take  is  the  course 
that  the  Son  of  God  took,  though  He  was  all  right 
and  mankind  all  wrong.  He  entered  into  the  heart 
of  the  situation  and  became  in  love  and  sympathy 
identified  with  those  who  were  all  WTong.  One 
thing  we  are  sure  of  —  if  Christ  ever  could  have 
erred,  His  apology  and  reparation  would  have  been 
so  splendid  as  to  dazzle  mankind.  What  church 
has  not  sinned  grievously  against  unity,  and  what 
church  has  yet  made  adequate  reparation? 


THE    WORLD     MISSIONARY     CONFERENCE 
AN   INTERPRETATION  1 

THIS  paper  aims  to  be  an  interpretation  of  the 
World  Missionary  Conference  which  has  now 
passed  into  history.  The  official  literature  of  the 
Conference  contains  an  accurate  report  of  its  thought, 
and  a  record  of  its  proceedings.  Many  pens  have 
written  the  description  and  given  personal  impres- 
sions of  this  remarkable  assemblage.  My  somewhat 
bolder  aspiration  is  to  discover,  so  far  as  in  me  lies, 
the  spirit  of  the  Conference  and  to  suggest  its 
significance. 

The  progress  of  history  alone  reveals  the  true 
worth  of  a  movement  or  occurrence,  hence  we  are 
at  too  close  quarters  with  the  event  under  considera- 
tion to  allot  it  a  final  place  or  credit  it  with  a  fixed 
value.  But  while  this  is  certainly  so,  there  inheres 
in  it  an  importance  at  least  partially  discernible 
now,  which  is  superior  to  that  derived  from  its 
^  From  East  and  West. 


56    THE  WORLD  MISSIONARY  CONFERENCE 

personnel,  methods  or  tabulated  achievements.  It  is 
that  for  which  I  am  reaching.  I  recognize  the  risk 
involved,  but  doubtless  there  are  many  vigilant 
minds  ready  to  correct  my  errors  and  clip  the  wings 
of  my  extravagances. 

It  is  difficult,  I  admit,  to  write  dispassionately  of 
a  movement  of  which  one  was  a  part,  and  which 
stirred  the  soul  as  it  cannot  hope  to  be  often  stirred 
in  a  lifetime.  But  just  because  I  care  profoundly 
I  shall  hold  mere  emotion  in  check  and  let  no 
extreme  thought  register  itself  without  being  chal- 
lenged. The  influence  of  a  movement  is  fettered  if 
its  reputation  is  allowed  to  outrun  its  character,  or 
if  it  is  given  authority  beyond  its  dignity,  such  as 
for  example,  happened  in  the  case  of  the  Protestant 
Reformation  and  more  recently  of  the  Oxford  Move- 
ment. We  may  not  attribute  to  the  Conference  a 
purpose  which  it  never  claimed  for  itself.  It  would 
be  hardly  less  unkind  to  do  so  than  to  view  and 
treat  it  with  the  suspicion  and  scorn  due  only  to  a 
malefactor. 

When  we  take  into  account  the  condition  of 
modern  Christianity,  ecclesiastically  and  theologic- 
ally, and  pass  under  review  the  stormy  career  of 
the  Church  which  has  made  us  what  we  are,  the 
conference  stands  out  as  a  new  and  striking  land- 


AN  INTERPRETATION  57 

mark  in  Christian  history.  It  was  probably  as  great 
a  conception  as  was  possible  at  this  date,  and  a 
quarter  of  a  century  ago  would  have  been  an  imprac- 
ticable idea.  Incomplete  and  halting  it  was  bound 
to  be,  but  it  was  less  partisan  in  motive  and  execu- 
tion than  any  movement  of  which  I  am  cognizant, 
since  the  Reformation.  It  was  a  step  in  the  right 
direction,  a  first  step  without  which  there  could  be 
no  hope  of  advance.  To  characterize  it  as  more 
than  this  would  be  to  obscure  its  real  worth. 

In  a  true,  though  not  in  the  fullest  sense,  it  was  a 
World  Missionary  Conference.  Its  aim  was  world- 
wide and  so  was  its  charity.  There  was  something 
more  than  ordinarily  grand  in  the  struggle  made  to 
be  just  toward  Roman  Catholicism,  that  phase  of 
Christianity  which  stood  at  the  antipodes  of  its 
sympathies.  Even  those  who  may  have  had  right- 
eous cause  for  complaint  were  at  any  rate  restrained 
enough  to  keep  silence,  under  the  conviction  that  it 
was  not  a  moment  in  which  to  draw  the  sword. 
Neither  the  Roman  Catholic  nor  the  Greek  Churches 
were  represented.  It  is  just  as  well.  At  this 
juncture  the  presence  of  delegates  from  these  com- 
munions would  have  added  nothing,  even  if  they 
could  have  received  appointment.  They  are  not 
yet  in  a  frame  of  mind  which  would  enable  them  to 


58    THE  WORLD  MISSIONARY  CONFERENCE 

confer.  The  Roman  Catholic  Church,  the  church 
which  more  than  any  other  has  it  in  her  power  to 
unite  Christendom,  is  still  in  a  chronic  state  of  anger 
toward  those  who  cannot  bow  to  her  dictation,  and 
the  Orthodox  Churches  of  the  East  know  too  little 
of  other  communions  to  discuss  unity  of  Christian 
life  and  action  with  intelligence. 

But  the  letter  of  the  Italian  ecclesiastic  which  was 
written  for  the  Conference  was  the  little  cloud  not 
larger  than  a  man's  hand  to-day,  destined  to-morrow 
to  cover  the  Roman  heavens.  A  major  law  may 
temporarily  be  held  in  suspense  by  a  minor  law. 
When  this  happens  we  need  not  be  over-anxious. 
The  issue  is  certain.  Already  the  true  greatness  of 
the  Roman  Catholic  Church  is  busy  at  her  heart, 
and  the  secondary  power  of  the  modern  Vatican  can 
do  no  more  than  delay  its  triumph.  The  Bishop  of 
Cremona  did  not  speak  of  himself  or  for  himself,  but, 
consciously  or  unconsciously,  voiced  the  mind  of  a 
growing  minority  who  are  the  soul  of  his  communion. 
It  may  not  be  to-morrow  or  a  century  hence  — 
Christianity,  be  it  remembered,  is  very  young  —  but 
ultimate  victory  is  as  sure  as  Christ  is  real. 

Nor  is  the  mention  in  the  literature  of  the  Con- 
ference of  the  noble  Bishop  Nicolai,  whose  praise  is 
throughout  the  churches  of  the  Far  East,  without 


AN  INTERPRETATION  59 

significance.  It  has  been  his  good  fortune  to  be 
brought  into  close  contact  with  other  churches  than 
his  own.  The  result,  of  course,  is  a  generosity, 
intelligence  and  breadth  of  vision  that  is  not  in- 
compatible with  stable  conviction.  He  has  seen 
and  he  knows  the  value  of  Christianity  as  a  whole. 
Wherever  the  Orthodox  Church  is  found  in  the 
mission  field,  it  is  awake  to  the  need  of  fellowship 
and  seems  to  be  slowly  moving  away  from  isolated 
conservatism. 

The  Conference,  then,  was  represented  by  all 
churches  ready  to  confer,  and  with  the  intention  at 
any  rate  to  be  fair  to  those  who  were  not  ready. 
Its  statistical  records  indicate  that  credit  is  given 
to  the  work  of  the  whole  Church,  represented  or 
unrepresented  in  Edinburgh.  The  Conference  thus 
stood  for  an  inclusive  view  of  the  Church,  although, 
if  I  mistake  not,  there  were,  among  the  delegates, 
those  who  would  advocate  an  exclusive  conception. 

The  Conference  was  not  a  construction.  It  was  a 
normal  growth  springing  from  the  best  elements  in 
modern  Christendom.  For  this  reason  it  will  find  a 
permanent  place  in  history.  It  is  the  bent  of  modern 
life  to  reach  after  agreement  where  there  is  differ- 
ence. Men,  nations  and  churches  are  less  ready  than 
of  yore  to  be  self-assertive  to  the  point  of  quarrel- 


60    THE  WORLD  MISSIONARY  CONFERENCE 

someness.  Conference  is  preliminary  and  representa- 
tive fellowship  looking  toward  at  worst  a  modus 
Vivendi,  at  best  like-mindedness.  It  was  of  vital 
importance  that  the  World  Missionary  Conference 
refused  to  do  anything  but  confer.  The  formation 
of  the  continuation  Committee  may  have  been  a 
mild  departure  from. this  determination,  but  if  so  it 
was  a  case  where  loyalty  to  the  principle  was  in  the 
breach  rather  than  in  the  observance.  It  aims  at 
little  more  than  keeping  the  doors  of  conference  wide 
open,  in  order  that  we  may  together  arrive  some- 
whither, for  conference  is  not  an  end  in  itself. 
Speaking  internationally,  conference  should  some  day 
result  in  a  convention  or  international  agreement. 
But  let  us  hasten  slowly. 

Two  central  forces  brought  the  Conference  into 
existence  and  were  the  pulse  of  its  being  —  the 
conviction  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  complete  revela- 
tion of  God  in  and  to  man,  and  that  the  Christian  is 
responsible  for  the  highest  well-being  of  the  entire 
race.  Undoubtedly  all  of  us  who  are  at  work  in  the 
unevangelized  part  of  the  world,  are  disturbed  by  the 
uneconomic  character  of  things  as  they  are.  We 
see  the  waste  in  competition  and  overlapping,  as  well 
as  the  relative  ineffectiveness  of  attacking  the  strong- 
holds of  ignorance  and  sin  with  forces  which  are 


AN  INTERPRETATION  61 

divided,  if  not  actually  jealous  of  one  another's 
injfluence.  But  towering  above  this  is  the  conscious- 
ness that  the  servants  of  a  common  Master  must  be 
servants  and  friends  of  one  another,  if  they  are  to 
please  Him  or  do  His  will,  and  that  they  must  have 
no  ideals  but  His. 

The  devotional  meetings  which  began  each  day's 
proceedings,  and  the  intercessions  which  were  poured 
Godward  every  noontide,  brought  Jesus  Christ  so 
near  as  to  mean  to  some  of  us  a  new  vision  of  the 
Son  of  Man.  Obviously  many  of  those  who  spoke 
words  of  prayer  were  among  the  nearer  friends  of 
our  Lord.  Both  the  power  and  the  weakness  of 
"free  prayer"  were  manifested.  Three  prayers 
stand  out  prominently  in  my  mind  as  bearing  witness 
to  its  strength.  It  was  at  a  noontide  service  and  a 
special  need  was  placed  before  us.  Three  voices 
from  different  parts  of  the  hall  uttered  their  petitions 
in  terms  that  were  satisfying.  They  were  the  voices 
of  disciplined  minds  which  were  in  the  habit  of 
addressing  God  as  a  man  communes  with  his  friend. 
On  the  other  hand  it  was,  generally  speaking,  clear 
that  those  who  had  not  had  liturgical  training,  were 
as  limited  as  those  who  were  slaves  of  a  book.  Men 
who  know  beforehand  that  they  are  expected  to  lead 
a  public  gathering  in  prayer  are  as  little  justified  in 


62    THE  WORLD  MISSIONARY  CONFERENCE 

coming  unprepared  as  a  preacher  would  be.  If  the 
average  AngUcan  is  too  much  tied  to  his  forms  of 
devotion,  the  average  non-conformist  is  too  regard- 
less of  those  elementary  laws  of  order,  which  are  as 
essential  to  decent  and  edifying  worship  as  to  any 
other  expressions  of  mind  known  to  man.  Liturgical 
training  is  a  necessary  preparation  for  the  highest 
type  of  informal  prayer. 

It  was  notably  a  fact  that  the  main  thought  of 
God  was  as  Jesus  Christ.  There  was  little  mention 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.  One  thought  of  Pliny's  letter  to 
Trajan  in  which  he  describes  the  Christians  as  men 
who  address  hymns  to  Christ  as  God.  I  explained 
this  to  myself  in  two  ways.  Our  minds  just  now 
are  filled  with  Christological  thought,  and  the  Person 
of  our  Lord  is  brought  very  vividly  before  us,  so 
that  it  is  natural  for  us  to  address  Him.  Then,  too, 
is  it  not  so  that  there  is  a  strong  realization  to-day  of 
the  PauUne  conception,  which  identifies  the  Holy 
Spirit  with  Christ?  At  any  rate,  from  whatever 
cause,  the  Conference  clung  to  Jesus  Christ  as  the 
devotional  centre  of  life  and  the  starting  point  of  all 
activity.  Certain  it  is,  as  those  of  us  who  have  had 
the  experience  are  fully  aware,  to  lose  grasp  of  the 
Incarnation  in  the  Mission  Field  is  to  lose  vocation. 

Side  by  side  with  this  loyalty  to  the  Person  of 


AN  INTERPRETATION  63 

Christ  stood  loyalty  to  His  undisputed  ideals.  There 
was  no  flicker  of  doubt  in  anyone's  mind  that  it  was 
his  common  duty  to  do  his  utmost  for  those  who  are 
far  off  as  well  as  for  those  who  are  nigh.  The 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury  in  a  moving  address  which 
opened  the  Conference  struck  the  keynote  of  its 
aims  and  deliberations  —  if  the  Church  relates  her 
life  properly  to  missions,  everything  else  will  fall  into 
order.  Missions  are  the  Church's  primary  duty  — 
not  her  only  or  her  only  important,  but  her  foremost 
duty.  Mission  work  is  never  a  voluntary  undertak- 
ing but  always  an  obligation,  never  an  avocation  but 
always  a  vocation,  for  a  Christian.  Again  and  again, 
like  the  theme  of  a  symphony,  this  fundamental 
thought  sang  its  song.  Men  discussed  how  they 
would  reach  the  most  remote  corner  of  the  globe 
with  the  same  simplicity  that  one  would  consider 
domestic  affairs.  It  was  as  natural  for  them  to  go 
thither  and  abide,  as  for  the  husbandman  to  go  to 
his  spring  ploughing.  There  was  no  minimizing  of 
difficulty,  no  expectation  of  failure,  no  measuring  of 
sacrifice.  I  think  I  am  not  wide  of  the  mark  when 
I  say  that  there  was  a  universal  abhorence  of  senti- 
mentalism.  The  missionary  did  not  bid  for  attention 
or  pity.  On  the  contrary  he  showed  himself  to  be  a 
man,  glowing  with  ardor,  lost  in  a  cause,  bent  on  an 


64    THE  WORLD  MISSIONARY  CONFERENCE 

errand,   heedless   of   self,   conscious   that   his   safety 
lay  in  peril. 

There  was  an  appearance  of  unity  in  the  Confer- 
ence that  might  be  deceptive  unless  explained.  In 
the  first  place  polemical  topics  were  not  under 
discussion.  There  are  certain  subjects  pertaining  to 
faith  and  polity  on  which  we  are  not  ready  as  yet  to 
confer,  at  any  rate  not  in  a  great  and  heterogeneous 
assembly.  These  were  not  in  evidence.  In  the 
second  place  carefully  worked  out  themes,  on  which 
a  consensus  of  opinion  had  already  been  reached  in 
the  various  Commissions,  occupied  our  whole  atten- 
tion. Unity  in  the  mystical  elements  of  Christian 
belief  and  the  possibility  of  unity  in  some  methods  of 
practical  operation  was  presupposed,  in  the  prosecu- 
tion of  a  common  aim.  A  small  area  of  common 
ground  was  occupied  and  found  large  enough  for 
edifying  fellowship,  without  trespassing  on  areas  held 
by  the  respective  churches  as  more  or  less  private 
property,  so  to  speak.  I  saw  no  evidence  of  men 
trifling  with  their  convictions,  though  everywhere 
there  was  the  desire  to  be  fair  to  the  other  man's 
position.  If  there  were  evidences  of  an  undervalua- 
tion of  Roman,  Greek  and  Anglican  Catholicism, 
there  was  at  least  a  recognition  that  it  could  not  be 
ignored.     The  papalism  which  not  only  proclaims  its 


AN  INTERPRETATION  65 

own  dictum  as  the  truth,  but  brands  every  utterance 
which  conflicts  with  it  as  untruth,  a  papaHsm  not 
unknown  to  the  Protestant  churches,  was  conspicuous 
by  its  absence.  The  spirit  of  magnanimity  was 
abroad.  The  various  churches  represented  had  the 
dignity  of  self-respect  which  recognized  their  own 
acceptance  by  God  but  did  not  on  that  account 
deem  it  necessary  to  unchurch  their  neighbors. 

The  constructive  temper  of  the  Conference,  which 
never  languished  from  first  to  last,  could  not  fail  to 
make  a  serious-minded  man  reflect  upon  the  influence, 
which  a  union  of  all  the  churches  represented,  would 
have  on  the  balance  of  the  Christian  World  and  on 
the  whole  of  mankind.  It  is  painful  to  contemplate 
and  hard  to  calculate  the  amount  of  vitality  which  is 
being  expended  in  competition  and  avoidable  con- 
troversy. Certain  it  is  that  if  we  could  combine  in  a 
truly  catholic  way,  our  power  would  be  such  as  to 
compel  respectful  attention  from  Latin  Christianity. 
Unity  at  all  costs  is  not  unlike  peace  at  all  costs,  but 
it  is  unity  for  Christ's  sake  and  in  Christ's  way,  so 
far  as  our  dim  understanding  can  spell  it  out,  that 
we  are  reaching  after. 

There  is  something  both  pathetic  and  encouraging 
in  the  way  in  which  missionary  churches  are  draw- 
ing  together,    in    the    face    of   the  problem    of    the 


66    THE  WORLD  MISSIONARY  CONFERENCE 

unevangelized  peoples  of  the  world.  They  see  the 
folly,  and  worse,  of  dragging  sectarian  names  into 
their  remote  fields  of  labor,  and  the  madness  of 
perpetuating  ancient  quarrels  among  nations  starving 
for  the  need  of  God's  good  tidings  in  Christ,  and  so 
they  forget  to  be  hostile  and  instead  they  lean  on 
one  another. 

This  is  no  moment  in  which  to  stand  apart.  The 
Anglican  Communion  has  reason  to  be  proud  that  it 
was  represented  at  the  Conference  by  men  of  all 
schools  of  thought  within  its  borders.  There  are 
those  who  point  to  eccentricities  and  extravagances 
in  Protestant  churches  as  a  reason  for  holding  aloof 
from  fellowship.  Is  it  not  more  than  probable  that 
these  very  defects  have  sprung  up  because  in  the 
days  that  are  past  we  withheld  our  help  when  it 
might  have  been  given,  and  that  they  will  be  mag- 
nified and  multiplied  in  proportion  to  the  extent  of 
our  aloofness  in  the  future?  Their  presence  is  an 
additional  reason  for  closing  ranks  as  nearly  as  we 
may  with  those  who  are  separated  from  us.  Cer- 
tainly, unless  I  quite  misunderstand  the  meaning  of 
the  Incarnation,  and  the  demand  it  makes  upon  us, 
it  is  no  excuse  for  isolation.  The  Incarnation  means 
nearness  —  the  nearness  of  strength  to  weakness,  of 
wisdom  to  ignorance,  of  wealth  to  poverty,  of  purity 


AN  INTERPRETATION  67 

to  uncleanness,  of  God  to  man.  Those  churches 
which  claim  the  highest  Hneage  and  the  largest 
deposit  of  moral  and  spiritual  wealth  must  be  leaders 
in  committing  themselves  unequivocally  and  irrevo- 
cably to  the  principle  of  the  Incarnation,  if  our  Lord's 
great  disappointment  of  a  divided  Church  is  to  be 
done  away. 

To  conclude.  A  single  step  has  been  taken  toward 
a  distant  goal.  The  very  fact  that  the  Conference 
had  to  exclude  from  the  field  of  discussion  the 
subjects  on  which  men  feel  most  strongly  is  in 
itself  a  true  index  of  its  limitations,  and  the  magni- 
tude of  the  task  that  remains  to  be  performed.  It 
means  that  minor  problems  were  dealt  with  and  the 
major  ones  left  unconsidered.  On  the  few  occasions 
when  passing  reference  was  made  to  questions  of 
faith  and  polity  the  Conference  was  nervous  to  a 
man.  Why?  Because  here  is  the  real  issue  at 
stake,  and  we  have  not  yet  girded  ourselves  to 
grapple  with  it.  Men  have  varied  and  deep-seated 
convictions  concerning  what  they  conceive  to  be  the 
fundamentals  of  faith  and  polity  in  the  Christian 
church,  convictions  which  they  cannot  trust  them- 
selves or  others  to  discuss  dispassionately.  It  is  not 
because  the  church's  faith  and  polity  are  of  small 
concern  that  they  move  men  mightily  when  they  are 


68    THE  WORLD  MISSIONARY  CONFERENCE 

mentioned,  but  on  the  contrary  because  they  are 
more  dear  to  the  Christian  than  the  constitution  and 
government  of  a  nation  are  to  its  citizens. 

Hence  we  may  not  allow  the  little  advance  we 
have  made  in  good-feeling  and  comity  to  deceive 
us  or  to  obscure  the  main  issue,  but  rather  should 
we  be  encouraged  by  reason  of  it,  to  go  on  from  the 
lesser  to  the  greater  until  we  have  faced  and  routed 
the  real  forces  of  disunion.  If  the  World  Missionary 
Conference  by  direct  or  indirect  influence  brings 
about  this  ultimate  result,  as  I  have  confidence  that 
it  may,  it  will  rank  as  the  greatest  event  in  modern 
Christian  history,  and  will  be  an  undying  glory  to 
the  Protestant  Churches  to  which  we  are  indebted 
for  the  movement. 


VI 

THE    EDINBURGH    CONFERENCE    AND 
THE  FUTURE  1 

LET  me  first  enunciate  a  few  principles  which, 
I  think,  are  pertinent. 

The  idea  always  antedates  and  is  superior  to  its 
embodiment.  A  true  idea  is  both  prophetic,  indicat- 
ing that  which  is  to  be,  and  creative,  preparing  for 
itself  a  fitting  mode  of  expression.  Tentative  ven- 
tures are  the  earlier  stages  in  the  triumph  of  the 
idea.  They  are  to  be  honored  for  professing  to  be 
only  what  they  are  —  preliminary  steps.  Were  they 
to  lay  pretence  to  any  finality,  men  would  be  justi- 
fied in  viewing  them  with  suspicion. 

The  idea  to  which  the  World  Missionary  Confer- 
ence gave  partial  expression  is  as  old  as  the  idea  of 
Christianity  —  that  the  Christian  Church  is  a  unity. 
The  various  churches  came  together  as  though  their 
points  of  agreement  were  fundamental,  and  their 
points  of  difference  incidental.  In  so  doing  they 
^  From  The  Churchman. 


70    THE  EDINBURGH  CONFERENCE 

foreshadowed  that  which  is  to  be  and  started  the 
idea  on  the  road  toward  its  final  embodiment.  No 
thoughtful  man  claims  that  we  did  anything  except 
elementary  work.  The  value  of  the  Conference 
consists  mainly  in  its  being  a  wisely  conceived  be- 
ginning, and  pretending  to  be  nothing  more.  First 
things  are  humble,  but  they  must  be  done  first.  To 
try  to  do  even  a  second  thing  first  will  defeat  tem- 
porarily, and  perhaps  permanently,  any  purpose 
however  worthy. 

This  is  what  we  have  done.  We  have  called  a  halt 
in  the  midst  of  our  individualistic  strivings,  and  have 
made  a  conjoint  study  of  the  Christian  situation 
in  the  Mission  Field,  with  the  honest  desire  to  know 
just  where  we  stand,  and  what  can  be  done  toward 
an  immediate  amelioration  of  adverse  conditions. 
With  the  facts  before  us  we  have  conferred,  and 
have  resolved  that  we  shall  continue  to  confer.  Out 
of  conference  will  come  bit  by  bit  mutual  under- 
standing and  opportunities  for  common  action.  If 
to  the  impatient  this  does  not  seem  much,  to  the 
patient  it  seems  so  great  that  there  is  nothing  more 
important  to  which  attention  could  be  given.  We 
are  slow  and  cautious  just  because  our  ultimate  aim 
is  not  to  establish  a  truce  for  a  day,  in  the  Protestant 
section  of  Christendom,  but  to  promote  peace  and 


AND  THE  FUTURE  71 

unity  for  all  time  throughout  the  whole  Christian 
world. 

The  idea  seeking  embodiment  is  something  superior 
to  friendliness  and  considerateness  for  one  another 
among  the  churches,  or  to  co-operation  in  missionary- 
activities,  such  as  in  methods  of  education,  in  giving 
every  man  a  chance  to  hear  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  deal- 
ing with  governments.  This  is  only  the  first  step 
of  which  I  have  spoken.  But  we  must  go  on,  en- 
couraged to  take  the  second  step  because  we  took 
the  first  one  without  falling.  Further  conference 
will  be  necessary  along  the  lines  of  that  just  con- 
cluded. 

But  let  us  look  at  the  larger  beyond.  The  prin- 
ciple of  the  late  Conference  was  the  only  sound  one 
—  that  God's  Church  is  one  and  that  it  is  man's 
church  that  is  multiple.  God's  Church  is:  man's 
embodiment  of  it  partly  is  and  wholly  hopes  to  be. 
Whether  or  not  any  serious  effort  was  made  to 
secure  representatives  of  the  Roman  and  Greek  Cath- 
olic Churches  at  the  Conference,  their  existence  as 
an  integral  part  of  the  Church  of  Christ  was  not 
overlooked.  On  the  whole  they  were  treated  with 
a  considerateness  which,  if  persisted  in  and  increased, 
will  tend  to  make  them  considerate  in  their  inter- 
ecclesiastic    relations.     Absentees    seldom    have    full 


72         THE  EDINBURGH  CONFERENCE 

justice  done  them.  Their  statistics  are  given  as 
being  part  of  the  record  of  the  Christian  Church, 
indicating  neither  more  nor  less  than  the  other 
figures  of  the  Conference.  I  wish,  and  here  I  feel  a 
little  uncomfortable,  that  I  were  sure  that  such 
churches  as  were  not  represented  at  the  Conference 
were  absent,  because  in  their  own  minds  they  felt 
unable  just  now  to  enter  into  conference,  and  not 
from  the  want  of  an  urgent  and  sincere  invitation. 
We  must  not  merely  think  of  men  and  churches  as 
being  Christian,  but  we  must  treat  them  as  such 
whenever  opportunity  presents  itself.  Great  words 
like  "oecumenical,"  "catholic,"  "world,"  must  be 
honestly  used.  They  can  be  justly  applied  only  to 
movements  that  strive  to  be  as  big  as  the  name 
chosen.  The  World  Missionary  Conference  was 
world-wide  in  its  aim  and  struggled  to  be  so  in  its 
sympathies.  For  this  reason  it  was  one  of  the  most 
notable  assemblages  since  the  division  of  Christen- 
dom and  justified  its  title. 

I  think  I  can  see  whither  the  Conference  is 
leading  us.  Thus  far  we  have  not.  been  ready  to 
confer  on  questions  of  faith  and  polity.  We  have 
assumed,  with  good  reason,  that  we  all  agree  in 
recognizing  Jesus  Christ  as  being  God's  complete 
revelation   in   and  to   and  for   man,   and  that   His 


AND  THE  FUTURE  73 

desires  must  fix  our  purpose.  As  a  consequence  of 
this  like-mindedness,  we  have  been  able  to  get  to- 
gether as  brethren  on  matters  that  directly  spring  out 
of  it,  matters,  which  though  subsidiary,  are  among 
the  things  that  pertain  to  God's  Kingdom  on  earth. 
Beyond  that  we  have  not  ventured. 

Questions  touching  the  extent  and  limitations  of 
dogma,  the  character  of  authority,  the  framework 
of  the  Church's  government,  lie  just  beyond  inviting 
dispassionate  treatment.  There  are  too  many  who 
hold  them  to  be  closed  questions,  when  on  the  con- 
trary they  are  wide  open.  They  must  be  considered 
by  a  representative  Conference  yet  to  be,  in  the  same 
good-tempered  way  that  characterized  discussion 
on  the  topics  treated  in  Edinburgh.  It  is  worse  than 
folly  to  pretend  that  such  things  matter  little  or 
do  not  matter  at  all.  Everyone  knows  that  they 
hold  a  chief  place  in  the  Christian  consciousness. 
You  cannot  dispose  of  living  problems  by  burying 
them  out  of  sight  or  ignoring  them.  Reference  was 
not  made  to  them  in  Edinburgh  without  a  ripple  of 
agitation  disturbing  the  equanimity  of  the  meeting. 
They  were  ruled  out  of  discussion  because  they  were 
the  danger  line.  Men  felt  too  strongly  about  them  to 
trust  them  to  public  discussion  at  this  juncture.  In 
other  words  faith  and   polity  hold  a   place   of  first 


74    THE  EDINBURGH  CONFERENCE 

importance  in  the  Church's  life  and  thought.  It 
would  be  extraordinary  if  it  were  otherwise,  seeing 
that,  with  all  our  professed  transcendentalism,  even 
in  national  affairs,  it  is  in  defence  of  questions  of 
constitution  and  government  that  men  are  well  con- 
tent to  die.  Much  more  must  this  be  true  of  God's 
Kingdom  among  men  as  it  finds  expression  in  the 
Church.  The  day  is  coming  when  the  churches 
must  meet  for  a  World  Conference  on  these  funda- 
mentals. The  Edinburgh  Conference  is  no  cul- 
de-sac  but  a  high-way  leading  straight  up  to  such  a 
culmination. 

No  church,  even  viewing  the  matter  from  a  selfish 
standpoint,  can  afford  to  sit  apart.  Aloofness  in 
anything  that  has  to  do,  or  which  possibly  has  to 
do,  with  the  being  or  the  well-being  of  the  Church, 
is  the  road  to  moral  and  spiritual  sterility.  The 
principle  of  the  Incarnation,  which  is  the  greatest 
principle  known  to  God  or  man,  is  the  antipodes  of 
aloofness;  it  is  nearness.  The  churches  far  and 
near  must  be  ready  to  submit  themselves,  their  faith 
and  polity,  to  the  same  searching  criticism  that 
has  given  us  a  new  Bible,  an  impregnable  Bible. 
Strength  challenges  criticism.  The  truth  welcomes 
scrutiny.  The  desire  and  purpose  of  the  churches 
must  be  not  to  establish  their  own  contentions  re- 


AND  THE  FUTURE  75 

garding  the  Church's  faith  and  poUty,  her  doctrine 
and  sacraments,  but  to  get  at  the  mind  of  Christ. 
This  we  can  do,  for  the  Spirit  of  God  is  with  us  to 
lead  us  into  all  Truth. 

O,  Spirit  of  God,  who  hast  promised  to  lead  Thy 
Church  into  all  Truth,  fail  us  not  who  aspire  to 
know  Thy  mind  and  to  do  Thy  bidding.  Fill  us 
with  that  vivid  expectancy  which  moved  the  waiting 
disciples  in  the  infant  Church  until  Pentecost  was 
fully  come.  Grant  that  we  may  learn  from  Thee 
the  things  essential  to  the  Church's  being  and  wel- 
fare, that  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  may  speedily 
cover  the  earth  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea,  for  the 
sake  of  Him  Who  is  the  Light  of  the  World,  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord. 


VII 

THE  REALIZATION  OF  CHRISTIAN 
UNITY  1 

THE  theme  that  I  want  to  present  to  you  to-day 
is  a  very  daring  one,  and  before  dealing  with  it 
I  wish  to  say  that  I  approach  it  with  the  utmost 
humihty.  No  man  can  venture  to  throw  himself 
into  the  great  movements  of  the  Church  to-day,  with- 
out turning  with  deep  earnestness  to  God  and  pray- 
ing to  be  preserved  from  the  evil  possibilities  of  his 
own  nature,  and  from  those  perversities  and  that 
self-will  which  are  hindrances,  and  always  will  be 
hindrances,  to  the  realization  of  God's  purposes 
among  men. 

No  one  who  has  been  in  the  mission  field  can  fail 
to  recognize  how  sadly  hampered  the  Church  is  in 
all  her  work,  by  virtue  of  the  divisions  and  separa- 
tions among  Christians.     If  I  were  to  lay  my  hand 

*  An  address  delivered  by  Right  Reverend  C.  H.  Brent  before  the 
student  body  of  the  General  Theological  Seminary,  November  9, 
1910. 


REALIZATION  OF  CHRISTIAN  UNITY    77 

on  any  one  cause  which  more  than  another  prevents 
the  progress  of  God's  kingdom  among  men  in  the 
mission  field,  I  should  say  that  the  disunion  of 
Christianity  stands,  if  not  in  the  first  place,  at  least 
in  the  second  place.  There  is  something  else  that 
hampers  us  at  every  step,  but  I  suppose  not  more 
than  in  the  old  settled  communities  where  the  Church 
has  been  long  established;  I  refer  to  the  unworthi- 
ness  and  ungodliness  of  professing  Christians  —  the 
failure  of  Christians,  or  so-called  Christians,  to  aim 
at  squaring  their  characters  with  their  professions. 

The  lack  of  unity  in  the  Church  must  always  be 
a  barrier  to  the  advance  of  God's  kingdom  in  the 
Far  East.  It  is  a  very  notable  thing  that  observing 
men  of  a  variety  of  Christian  beliefs  should  advo- 
cate the  dropping  of  sectarian  names  in  that  portion 
of  the  world.  Even  that  hardy,  much  attacked 
word,  Protestant,  is  increasingly  unpopular  amongst 
those  who  in  the  homeland  might  be  its  champions. 
We  must  realize  certain  things  in  dealing  with  the 
mission  field,  especially  such  countries  as  China, 
Japan  and  India;  they  do  not  care  in  the  least  about 
quarrellings  that  may  have  given  us  names  which 
have  adhered  to  us,  but  which  have  no  significance 
whatever  in  their  own  lives. 

A  little  over  a  year  ago  I  was  in  one  of  the  most 


78    REALIZATION  OF  CHRISTIAN  UNITY 

lonely  islands  in  the  Pacific,  the  island  of  Guam; 
it  is  almost  entirely  cut  off  from  the  outside  world. 
A  U.  S.  transport  calls  once  a  month  and  occasion- 
ally a  Japanese  trading  craft  comes  to  Agana.  The 
Roman  Catholic  Church  has  been  established  there 
through  several  centuries.  About  twelve  years  ago 
the  Congregationalists  established  a  mission  there. 
When  I  went  to  Guam  I  expected  of  course  that  the 
mission  would  bear  the  name  of  the  communion 
under  whose  auspices  it  does  its  work.  But  the 
missionary  said,  *'0f  course  we  did  not  call  it  a 
Congregationalist  mission,  because  the  phrase  would 
have  no  meaning  in  the  minds  of  these  simple  people; 
it  would  bring  in  a  thought  which  we  do  not  desire 
to  emphasize."  So  they  call  it  an  evangelical  mis- 
sion. The  point  which  this  illustrates  is  that  many 
men  in  the  mission  field  are  feeling  that  sectarian 
names  are  hindrances  to  Christianity,  and  if  a  sec- 
tarian name  is  an  obstacle,  how  much  more  is  that 
spirit  of  sectarianism  which  the  name  represents. 

We  missionaries  have  moments  of  deep  depression, 
when  the  consciousness  sweeps  over  us,  that  it  is 
little  short  of  absurd  to  try  and  bring  into  the 
Church  of  Christ  the  great  nations  of  the  Far  East, 
unless  we  can  present  an  undivided  front.  For 
purely  practical  reasons  we  on  the  firing  line  feel 


REALIZATION  OF   CHRISTIAN  UNITY    79 

the  necessity  of  the  Church's  reaHzation  of  unity. 
It  must  be  either  that,  or  failure,  in  our  vocation. 
I  think  however  that  the  Church  is  not  going  to  fail 
in  respect  of  this  at  any  rate;  she  will  succeed  in 
planting  a  fairly  respectable  sort  of  Christianity 
in  certain  spots,  like  oases  in  a  desert,  and  she  will 
gather  little  groups  of  honest  souls.  But  I  am  con- 
fident that  nations  will  not  be  converted  without 
a  unifying  Christianity.  The  statesmanship  of 
Christ  and  the  great  apostolic  leaders  aimed  at  the 
conversion  of  nations,  not  the  mere  gathering  in  of 
isolated  communities.  Moreover  without  a  unified 
Christianity  there  cannot  be  that  interpretation  of 
Christ  that  ought  to  come  from  such  people  as  the 
Chinese  and  the  Japanese.  An  undivided  church, 
and  an  undivided  church  alone,  is  capable  of  bring- 
ing about  this  glorious  result.  It  was,  I  am  sure, 
this  conviction  which  eventuated  in  the  World's 
Missionary  Conference. 

That  Conference  was  a  very  notable  occasion, 
notable  not  so  much  for  what  it  accomplished,  as 
for  what  it  was  and  what  it  suggested.  Let  me 
make  a  perfectly  plain  and  frank  admission.  Al- 
though I  had  some  small  share  in  preparing  for  the 
Conference  I  was  extremely  doubtful  as  to  its  value, 
especially  when  I  found  that  there  was  no  intention. 


80    REALIZATION  OF  CHRISTIAN  UNITY 

so  far  as  I  knew  or  could  ascertain,  to  give  a  proper 
recognition  to  the  Latin  and  Greek  communions; 
and  I  wrote  an  expostulatory  letter  when  this  was 
drawn  to  my  attention.  What  effect  that  letter 
had,  I  do  not  know,  but  at  any  rate  it  freed  my 
conscience.  Later,  when  I  was  informed  that  the 
Board  of  Missions  had  appointed  me  as  one  of  the 
representatives  of  our  communion,  I  wrote  back 
saying  that  I  was  doubtful  about  the  whole  thing, 
and  that  I  felt  that  I  could  not  make  much  contribu- 
tion, so  that  probably  someone  else  might  better 
fill  the  position,  but  I  added  that  I  would  talk  the 
matter  over  with  my  fellow- workers,  and  if  I  thought 
better  of  my  conclusions  I  would  inform  the  Board. 
Well,  I  went  and  was  converted.  I  learned  that 
there  was  something  working  that  was  not  of  man  in 
that  World  Conference;  that  the  Spirit  of  God  was 
manifesting  Himself  with  new  power  and  so  far  as 
I  could  see  He  was  preparing  for  a  new  era  in  the 
history  of   Christianity. 

The  men  who  shaped  that  Conference  and  brought 
it  into  existence  builded  better  than  they  knew; 
as  a  matter  of  fact,  when  men,  individually  or  in 
groups,  act  from  a  high  motive  and  aim  at  a  noble 
goal  they  always  transcend  their  own  plans.  Those 
men  were  destined  to  open  such  new  meanings  of 


REALIZATION  OF  CHRISTIAN  UNITY    81 

catholicity  as  Christendom  has  not  recognized  since 
its  division.  I  believe  that  meeting,  both  poten- 
tially and  actually,  was  the  greatest  Christian 
assemblage  that  has  gathered  since  the  Reformation 
of  the  sixteenth  century. 

I  was  greatly  interested  in  all  the  points  brought 
up  and  discussed,  but  I  do  not  think  that  anyone 
failed  to  recognize,  that  the  topics  to  be  considered 
were  so  nicely  adjusted  and  prepared,  that  the 
chance  of  friction  was  reduced  to  a  minimum.  As 
a  result  there  was  a  spirit  of  caution,  almost  of 
timidity,  which  at  times  threatened  us  with  a  shower 
of  sentiment alism,  or  endangered  the  fixed  convic- 
tions of  sincere  men.  It  was  necessary  that  the 
mind  of  the  Conference  should  be  jarred,  and  that 
those  present  should  be  made  to  recognize  that  they 
were  only  touching  the  fringe  of  things  so  dear  to 
their  hearts;  that  they  must  look  ugly  facts  straight 
in  the  face,  and  there  were  men  there  who  succeeded 
in  making  the  Conference  realize  that  there  was  a 
great  field  of  endeavor  to  be  undertaken,  before  the 
World's  Missionary  Conference  at  Edinburgh  could 
reap  its  full  harvest.  A  vision  of  unity  rose  before 
the  assemblage  such  as  never  could  come  to  an  indi- 
vidual, no  matter  how  earnestly  he  prayed  or  how 
carefully  he  studied,  as  long  as  he  kept  in  isolation. 


82    REALIZATION  OF  CHRISTIAN  UNITY 

It  was  necessary  that  these  men  should  get  together 
before  the  Spirit  of  God  could  bring  before  their 
spiritual  sight  the  complete  vision  of  unity.  Many 
of  us  have  had  our  limited  conception  of  it,  but  the 
unity  of  one  section  of  Christianity,  ideally  speaking, 
would  leave  us  in  little  better  condition  than  now 
obtains.  Perhaps  the  chief  reason  that  has  prevented 
any  marked  progress  toward  the  realization  of  unity 
is  that  men  have  not  believed  that  it  was  the  pur- 
pose of  Jesus  Christ  to  bring  it  about.  Possibly  one 
of  the  deepest  impressions  that  the  Edinburgh  Confer- 
ence has  left  on  many  of  us  is  the  conviction  that  it 
is  the  purpose  of  Jesus  Christ  to  unify  the  Church. 
Hope,  expectancy,  and  all  kindred  virtues  and  emo- 
tions are  creative;  and,  until  we  have  them  im- 
planted in  the  minds  and  hearts  of  Christian  men,  the 
ideal  can  never  become  actual.  So  again  I  would 
say  that  the  greatest  thing  the  World's  Conference 
did  was  to  give  Christendom  a  conception,  not  only 
of  the  necessity,  but  of  the  possibility  of  unity.  I 
know  that  some  men,  indeed  I  might  say  truthfully 
many  men,  left  the  Conference  ashamed  of  their 
sectarianism,  and  of  their  unfairness  to  those  whose 
convictions  differed  from  their  own.  Now  when  you 
can  get  that  spirit  moving  among  men,  misunder- 
standings will  be  swept  away  and  we  shall  arrive  at 


REALIZATION  OF  CHRISTIAN  UNITY     83 

clear  issues.  When  everything  is  befogged  we  cannot 
hope  to  reach  anywhere.  To-day  the  whole  Chris- 
tian situation  is  befogged,  largely  through  our  mis- 
understanding and,  so  far  as  our  own  communion 
is  concerned,  because  of  what  has  frequently  been 
termed  our  aloofness.  We  have  been  so  careful  of 
our  virtues,  or  what  we  deemed  to  be  our  virtues, 
that  we  have  been  afraid  to  put  them  where  they  will 
be  exposed  to  the  vices,  or  what  appear  to  be  the 
vices,  of  others.  Surely  this  is  not  the  spirit  of  Him 
Who  was  a  friend  of  sinners.  If  our  communion 
possesses  virtues,  they  can  become  truly  operative 
only  when  they  are  laid  over  against  the  lives  of 
those  who  do  not  possess  them.  It  will  thus  be 
proved  whether  or  not  we  have  strength  or  only 
seeming  strength;  whether  or  not  we  have  virtue, 
or  merely  an  appearance  of  virtue  without  the  real- 
ity behind  it.  The  method  of  the  Incarnation  is 
nearness  not  aloofness. 

It  was  out  of  the  Edinburgh  Conference  that^the 
vision  of  another  Conference  came  to  some  of  us. 
We  felt  that  if  men  were  willing  to  come  together 
to  see  how  far  they  could  work  along  certain  lines, 
excluding  defects  and  differences,  and  if  in  thus 
coming  together,  in  spite  of  those  defects  and  dif- 
ferences, there  was  a  fine  spirit  of  self-restraint  and 


84    REALIZATION  OF  CHRISTIAN  UNITY 

generosity,  then  the  moment  was  ripe  for  us  to  say: 
"This  time  we  will  try  for  more  daring  experience. 
We  will  not  play  the  part  of  ostriches  and  hide  from 
the  sight  of  differences,  but  we  will  bring  all  our 
differences  into  the  full  glare  of  God's  sunshine  and 
see  just  what  all  our  quarrelling  is  about." 

Among  those  of  us  who  are  advocating  a  confer- 
ence on  questions  pertaining  to  Faith  and  Order, 
there  has  never  been  the  least  desire  that  we  our- 
selves or  any  other  Christian  communion  should 
weaken  our  convictions,  or  water  down  our  respective 
positions.  The  least  common  denominator  idea  is 
fatal  to  Christianity.  We  do  not  care  to  trifle  with 
it.  What  is  more  reasonable  is  to  take  every  organic 
group  in  Christendom  and  discover  why  it  is  strong; 
to  bring  out  in  the  fullest  degree  its  strength,  and 
then  to  relate  it  to  every  other  principle  of  an  en- 
during character  that  is  exhibited  in  Christendom. 
It  is  what  the  Archbishop  of  York  in  a  limited  appli- 
cation of  the  idea  called  "A  synthesis  of  distinc- 
tions," which  we  ought  to  strive  for.  We  must 
discover  what  other  people  believe  and  why  they 
believe  it.  Having  done  this,  we  shall  be  in  a  posi- 
tion to  proceed  to  the  synthetic  process  of  which 
I  have  made  mention. 

Now  permit  me  to  speak  along  the  lines  of  experi- 


REALIZATION  OF  CHRISTIAN  UNITY    85 

ence  in  such  a  way  as  to  adduce  practical  sugges- 
tions. I  was  brought  up  to  suppose,  to  all  intents 
and  purposes  at  any  rate,  that  there  were  a  lot  of 
Christs  —  the  Presbyterian  Christ,  the  Methodist 
Christ,  the  Baptist  Christ  —  but  that  the  superior 
Christ  was  the  Episcopal  Christ;  and  that  whatever 
Christianity  those  other  people  might  have  was  of 
a  very  inferior  sort,  not  worthy  of  being  grouped 
with  my  kind.  This  travesty  of  Christian  thought 
reaches  such  lengths  in  some  places  as  to  create 
the  principle  of  caste,  as  deadly  as  though  it  were 
born  of  Brahma.  One  of  the  fundamental  truths  of 
Christianity  at  the  time  to  which  I  refer  had  not  yet 
been  recognized  by  myself  and  those  who  were  about 
me,  namely,  the  indivisibility  of  the  body  of  Christ. 
You  cannot  break  the  body  of  Christ.  It  is  utterly 
impossible,  in  that  it  is  impossible  to  break  God  in 
Whom  we  live  and  move  and  have  our  being.  We 
can  make  wounds  in  the  body  of  Christ;  we  can 
weaken  the  life  that  flows  through  us  all;  but  we 
cannot  break  the  body  of  Christ. 

There  is  a  word  which  we  are  constantly  using, 
and  constantly  abusing;  I  mean  the  word  "The 
Church."  However  many  meanings  there  may  be 
to  this  word  in  the  New  Testament,  I  do  not  think 
we   can   find   any   justification   for   employing   it   as 


86    REALIZATION  OF  CHRISTIAN  UNITY 

many  of  us  are  constantly  doing  —  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  the  Episcopal  Church,  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church.  The  word  Church  is  so  splendidly  generous 
in  its  meaning  that  it  revolts  against  exclusive  or 
sectarian  epithets.  It  can  bear  no  adjectival 
modifications  except  perhaps  those  of  territorial 
significance.  The  Church  should  mean  just  one 
thing;  it  is  the  spotless,  glorious  bride  of  Christ, 
without  spot  or  blemish;  I  should  like  to  see  it 
reserved  for  this  one  meaning  and  for  it  alone.  It 
is  preferable  to  talk  about  the  Roman  Catholic 
communion,  or  body  or  fellowship,  the  Presbyterian 
communion,  body,  or  fellowship,  to  cheapening  the 
majestic  word  Church  in  the  way  we  are  in  the 
habit  of  doing.  I  do  not  believe  that  I  am  astray 
in  the  suggestion;  the  principle  seems  to  me  a  right 
one. 

Once  again  in  this  connection.  A  man  belongs 
as  a  Christian  primarily  to  the  one  communion,  whose 
name  gives  him  a  certain  relation  to  a  specific  body 
of  Christians,  but  to  the  Church  in  the  sense  in 
which  I  have  just  used  it;  the  whole  body  of  Chris- 
tians is  to  be  claimed  by  him  as  the  society  to  which 
he  belongs.  When  we  reach  that  conception  you 
can  readily  see  in  what  a  position  of  advantage  we 
are,  what  an  enormous  association  of  power  is  ours. 


REALIZATION  OF  CHRISTIAN  UNITY    87 

The  light  and  life  and  strength  that  come  to  us  are 
from  the  entire  body;  from  that  Church  which  is 
the  mystical  body  of  Christ,  and  not  from  one  exclu- 
sive group,  organized  apart  from  the  balance  of  Chris- 
tianity. Obviously  baptism  in  its  essence  ought 
to  teach  us  this,  without  any  such  attempt  at  exposi- 
tion as  I  am  making,  nevertheless,  many  of  us  have 
not  reached  that  position  yet.  One  heroic  soul, 
Father  Tyrrell,  brought  out  this  conception  glori- 
ously. He  said  to  Rome:  "It  is  not  in  your  power 
to  put  me  out  of  the  Church.  I  am  not  going  to 
associate  myself  with  another  organic  Christian 
group,  because  I  am  already  allied  to  one  and  so 
am  in  touch  with  all.  I  have  my  rights  and  privi- 
leges and  I  see  my  God  from  day  to  day.  You  are 
competent  to  withhold  your  fellowship  from  me,  but 
are  powerless  to  expel  me  from  your  spiritual  society 
much  less  from  the  Catholic  Church  of  Jesus  Christ." 
That  man  was  never  less  lonely  than  when  the 
anathemas  of  Rome  were  hurled  at  him.  His  reply, 
more  eloquent  in  what  he  did  than  what  he  said, 
was  "You  cannot  break  the  body  of  Christ;  the  only 
thing  that  can  break  the  body  of  Christ  is  sin  de- 
liberate and  wilful."  Of  course  the  central  author- 
ities at  Rome  would  say  that  schism  is  a  sin,  and  that 
such  a  one  is  already  outside  of  the  body  of  Christ; 


88    REALIZATION  OF  CHRISTIAN  UNITY 

but  the  most  that  any  authoritative  voice  can  ever 
say  regarding  an  individual,  or  a  group  of  individ- 
uals, is,  that  so  far  as  they  are  able  to  say,  they  have 
already  broken  away  from  the  body  of  Christ.  But 
our  union  with  Christ  in  baptism  is  so  mystical  and 
complete  that  we  cannot  break  it  finally  and  for- 
ever, unless  at  the  same  time  we  die  an  eternal  death. 
Ecclesiastical  history  has  many  black  pages,  telling 
the  story  of  unjust  judgments  and  angry  efforts  to 
expel  from  the  Church  men  who  had  offended  the 
prejudices  of  the  day,  but  all  such  judgments  failed 
to  sever  a  single  soul  from  the  Church  of  Christ,  and 
in  course  of  time  recoiled  upon  those  who  pronounced 
judgment. 

I  believe  that  this  is  the  first  principle  upon  which 
we  must  take  our  stand  if  we  are  going  to  realize 
church  unity.  We  must  look  upon  other  Christians 
of  whatever  name  as  Christians.  We  must  treat 
them  as  Christians  whatever  they  may  be  —  Presby- 
terians, Baptists,  Methodists,  Roman  Catholics, 
Greeks  or  what  not. 

In  that  the  body  of  Christ  ideally  is  indivisible, 
our  first  duty  is  to  make  the  most  of  the  unity  that 
is,  translating  it  into  a  power  in  our  lives.  Why 
should  we  not  frequently  pray  for  God's  blessing 
on  that  communion,  or  group  of  Christians,  which  is 


REALIZATION  OF  CHRISTIAN  UNITY    89 

farthest  removed  from  our  sympathies?  Why  should 
we  not  do  it,  I  say?  Our  plan  to-day  is  that  we 
should  not  reserve  our  prayers  for  those  nearest  to 
us,  but  should  share  them  with  those  farthest  from 
us.  In  thinking  about  the  strength  that  there  is  in 
the  various  Protestant  communions,  we  must  re- 
member that  the  explanation  of  their  strength  is 
to  be  found,  not  in  their  eccentricities,  but  in  the 
elements  of  catholicity  which  they  possess.  They 
live,  not  by  virtue  of  their  error,  but  by  virtue  of 
the  truth  that  is  theirs.  They  live  not  by  virtue  of 
death  but  by  virtue  of  life;  and  it  is  right  and  wise 
to  ask  God's  blessing  on  them  and  to  make  their 
life  more  and  more  abundant.  The  more  life  they 
have,  the  more  life  all  of  us  have,  will  make  for  unity, 
and  tend  to  cure  us  of  sectarianism.  Truth  is 
specific  before  it  is  militant. 

Once  again.  Because  the  body  of  Christ  is  in- 
divisible let  us  not  talk  about  reunion.  The  unity 
of  the  Church  and  its  realization  —  that  is  our 
theme,  our  thought  and  our  prayer,  and  must  be  the 
motive  of  our  efforts.  One  of  our  leading  bishops, 
in  speaking  on  this  subject,  stated  that  our  own 
communion  to-day  is  in  danger  of  being  crushed  be- 
tween the  upper  and  nether  millstones,  between  the 
extreme   imperial   conception   of  Christianity,  as  il- 


90    REALIZATION  OF  CHRISTIAN  UNITY 

lustrated  by  Rome,  and  the  federative  movement,  as 
developed  by  Protestantism.  Neither  the  antiquated, 
though  not  ancient,  imperialism  of  the  Roman 
Church,  nor  the  ingenious  federative  effort  of  modern 
Christian  communions  can  bring  about  unity.  I 
suppose  most  men  will  pass  through  both  these 
stages  as  I  have  done,  but  such  imperialism  as  the 
ultramontane  conception  maintains  spells  tyranny, 
and  the  federative  idea  suggests  something  of  that 
kind  of  thought,  which  I  believe  Dr.  Huntington 
characterizes  as  "the  gluing  together  at  the  edges 
of  Christianity." 

That  which  we  are  in  search  of  is  unity  organic 
and  deep.  Just  how  it  is  to  come  about  I  cannot  tell 
you.  I  do  not  know.  But  I  do  know  that  what 
Christ  paid  for  will  some  day  be  a  fact  —  the  unity 
which  He  describes  as  being  like  that  between  Him- 
self and  the  Father.  He  prayed  that  we  might  be 
one  even  as  they  are  one.  There  is  a  beautiful 
prayer  that  is  used  not  only  in  the  Latin  communion, 
but  also  by  many  of  us  expressive  of  that  hope  in 
majestic  and  satisfying  terms:  "Oh  Lord  Jesu 
Christ,  who  saidst  to  thine  apostles  *  Peace  I  leave 
with  you,  my  peace  I  give  unto  you';  regard  not 
our  sins,  but  the  faith  of  thy  Church;  and  vouch- 
safe to  grant    her  that    peace    and    unity  which    is 


REALIZATION  OF  CHRISTIAN  UNITY    91 

agreeable  to  thy  will;  who  livest  and  reignest  God 
forever  and  ever.'*  So  then,  what  I  am  advocating 
is  after  all  a  very  simple  matter;  I  am  advocating 
that  we  separate  ourselves  from  the  sectarian  spirit. 
Retain  your  convictions,  but  use  your  convictions 
as  instruments,  delicate  and  strong,  wherewith  to 
carve  some  new  beauty  in  the  temple  of  the  liv- 
ing God.  Do  not  use  your  convictions  as  clubs 
with  which  to  kill  other  people  of  different  convic- 
tions. 

No  young  man  to-day,  who  is  looking  forward  to 
holy  orders,  can  fail  to  recognize  that  the  man  who 
fills  his  mouth  with  negatives  and  controversy  can 
never  be  a  leader  of  men.  If  Christ  means  anything, 
my  brothers,  He  means  inspiration;  if  the  truth  is 
anything,  it  is  something  so  big  that  it  will  conquer 
error  by  virtue  of  its  very  existence,  when  its  value 
is  unveiled  to  the  eyes  of  men.  Men  are  naturally 
religious.  They  are  naturally  desirous  to  know 
the  truth,  and  the  Son  has  told  us  that  we 
shall  know  the  truth,  and  the  truth  will  make  us 
free. 

Look  then  at  this  movement  for  unity  with  catholic 
mind.  Catholic!  I  am  so  glad  that  that  noble 
word  is  at  last  coming  to  its  own;  that  it  is  being 
picked  out  of  the  hands  of  a  little  group  who  said. 


92    REALIZATION  OF  CHRISTIAN   UNITY 

"We  are  the  Catholics,"  and  is  being  given  its  true 
meaning  and  proper  setting.  I  trust  that  our  Com- 
munion, in  spite  of  all  the  turmoil  in  which  we  are 
living,  will  be  able  to  wear  that  word  somewhere  in 
its  title. 

Look  at  unity  with  catholic  mind;  realize  it  in 
spirit;  and  after  all,  what  we  see  with  our  souls  we 
have.  The  man  who  has  an  ideal  in  his  arms  is  not 
far  from  becoming  what  that  ideal  is.  He  may  have 
momentary  lapses,  he  may  slip  away  from  the  pur- 
pose of  his  soul,  but  he  has  seen  the  city  of  life,  and 
that  city  will  forever  be  a  part  of  him  and  of  his 
inspiration.  In  old  times,  all  that  man  longed  for 
came  in  Christ.  And  when  did  Christ  come?  He 
came  when  Simeon  and  Anna  lived ;  when  those  who 
were  constantly  praying  for  the  coming  of  the  Lord 
Christ  believed  that  He  might  come  at  any  moment. 
Expectancy  is  prophecy;  hope  is  promise.  When  we 
earnestly  long  for  unity;  when  we  who  pray  for  it 
also  expect  it,  the  day  of  unity  will  be  at  hand. 
Longings  and  expectation  are  an  invitation  to  Jesus 
Christ  to  come,  in  all  the  fullness  of  His  power, 
and  to  give  His  wounded  and  bruised  Church  the 
fullness  of  His  life.  God  never  refuses  man's  in- 
vitation. 

Therefore  we  will  not  be  hopeless  even  when  things 


REALIZATION  OF  CHRISTIAN  UNITY    93 

seem  without  hope.  We  will  believe  our  Lord's 
Promise;  and  even  if  you  and  I  do  not  live  to  see 
the  great  day,  the  great  day  is  coming;  and  its 
coming  will  be  quickened  in  proportion  to  the 
quickening  in  our  own  hearts  of  the  Spirit  of 
Love. 


VIII 
THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  LIVING  GOD  * 

THE  Incarnation  presents  to  us  the  Son  of  God 
as  the  Son  of  Man  among  the  sons  of  men. 
But  the  historic  Christ  is  not  a  Christ  of  white 
marble,  a  model  man  for  us  to  imitate,  a  sinless 
life  for  us  to  follow.  It  would  place  man  in  a  sad 
predicament  indeed  if  he  were  given  Christ  merely 
as  a  pattern.  From  the  outset  we  would  stand  con- 
demned men.  Christ  for  us  must  be  supplemented 
by  Christ  in  us.  Christ  the  pattern  is  a  necessity, 
but,  in  order  that  that  pattern  may  be  reproduced  in 
our  lives,  the  living  Christ  must  take  up  His  abode 
in  our  souls.  And  that  this  might  be  accomplished 
He  Himself  founded  the  Church  of  the  living  God  — 
the  pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth  —  and  it  is  to 
this  that  we  are  to  give  our  attention.  The  Church 
is  inherent  in  the  fact  of  the  Incarnation. 

I    am    going    to    read    two    quotations    from    the 

1  An  address  at  the  Northfield  Student  Conference,  June  27, 
1913. 


THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  LIVING  GOD    95 

Apostle  Paul  and  one  from  Jesus  Christ  Himself: 
*' Christ  also  loved  the  church,  and  gave  himself  for 
it;  that  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it  with  the 
washing  of  water  by  the  word,  that  he  might  present 
it  to  himself  a  glorious  church,  not  having  spot,  or 
wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing;  but  that  it  should  be 
holy  and  without  blemish."  "There  is  one  body 
and  one  Spirit,  even  as  ye  are  called  in  one  hope  of 
your  calling;  one  Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism,  one 
God  and  Father  of  all,  who  is  above  all,  and  through 
all,  and  in  you  all."  And  then  the  crowning  words, 
the  concluding  passage  in  the  seventeenth  chapter 
of  the  Gospel  according  to  St.  John,  which  forms  the 
prayer  of  the  great  High  Priest  offered  just  before  He 
laid  Himself,  the  pure  unblemished  victim,  upon  the 
altar  of  the  cross,  "Neither  pray  I  for  these  alone,  but 
for  them  also  which  shall  believe  on  me  through  their 
word;  that  they  all  may  be  one;  as  thou.  Father, 
art  in  me,  and  I  in  thee,  that  they  also  may  be  one 
in  us:  that  the  world  may  believe  that  thou  hast 
sent  me."  These  three  passages  bring  out  three 
elemental  things  concerning  the  Church.  First,  its 
priceless  value;  "Christ  also  loved  the  Church  and 
gave  Himself  for  it."  Secondly,  that  it  is  visible 
as  well  as  invisible;  it  is  not  nebulous,  a  thing  of 
spirit  without  body;   there  is  one  body  and  one  spirit 


96    THE  CHURCH  OF  THE   LIVING   GOD 

animating  that  body.  Finally,  its  unity  is  as  won- 
derful as  the  imity  that  exists  between  Christ  and 
God. 

The  New  Testament  is  filled  with  noble  imagery 
used  to  depict  the  Church  of  Christ  and  to  paint  it 
upon  our  imagination  in  its  ideal  form.  Sometimes 
it  is  the  vine  and  the  branches.  "I  am  the  vine; 
ye  are  the  branches.*'  Sometimes  it  is  the  shepherd 
and  the  flock.  "There  shall  be  one  flock  and  one 
shepherd."  Sometimes  it  is  the  temple  and  its 
stones.  "Ye  also  as  living  stones  are  built  up,  a 
spiritual  house,  Jesus  Christ  Himself  being  the  chief 
cornerstone."  Sometimes  it  is  the  body  and  the 
members.     Sometimes  it  is  the  Bride  of  Christ. 

Let  me  make  clear  that  the  Church  is  not  synony- 
mous with  the  Kingdom  of  God.  Very  often  the 
two  phrases,  "the  Church  of  Christ"  and  "the 
Kingdom  of  God"  are  used  as  though  they  were 
the  same.  I  venture  to  think  they  are  not.  The 
Kingdom  of  God  is  the  climax  and  totality  of  all 
spiritual  values.  The  Church  is  the  highest  symbol 
and  instrument  on  earth  of  God's  Kingdom  among 
men.  It  is  the  special  sphere  of  God's  Spirit,  but  it 
itself  is  not  the  Kingdom  of  God;  it  leads  to  it. 
God's  Spirit  works  through  His  Church  in  order, 
not  only  that  Christ  may  live  in  us,  but  that  we  may 


THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  LIVING  GOD    97 

live  in  Him.  I  think  if  you  study  carefully  the  let- 
ters of  St.  Paul,  you  will  find  that  his  chief  thought, 
that  which  inspired  him  more  than  anything  else, 
was  the  thought  that  he  lived  in  Christ,  and 
again  in  his  writings  we  have  the  words  "in 
Christ,"  the  parable  of  the  vine  and  the  branches  in 
two  words.  And  it  is  the  Spirit  of  God  that  lifts  us 
up  into  the  life  of  Christ,  the  less  into  the  greater. 

The  Christian  Church  was  born  on  the  Feast  of 
Pentecost,  when  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  now  the  Spirit 
of  man  as  well  as  the  Spirit  of  God,  was  poured  out 
on  the  assembled  group  of  the  faithful,  and  that 
Spirit,  which  bound  each  individual  disciple  to 
Christ,  by  the  same  act  bound  each  to  all  of  the 
rest.  Consequently  in  the  Church  of  Christ  there 
are  only  two  commandments,  one  having  to  do  with 
our  relation  to  God  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  other 
having  to  do  with  our  relation  to  man  in  Jesus  Christ. 
Love  God  with  all  your  heart  and  soul  and  mind,  and 
love  your  neighbor  as  yourself. 

The  Church  of  Christ  thus  born  has  lived  through 
the  ages,  —  and  to-day  you  and  I  have  spiritual  life 
because  it  has  come  to  us  through  the  Church.  The 
Church  has  a  visible  body;  it  is  an  organism  rather 
than  an  organization;  there  is  one  Body  and  one 
Spirit.     It  is  perhaps  rather  difficult  to  make  clear 


98     THE  CHURCH  OF  THE   LIVING  GOD 

the  difference  between  an  organism  and  an  organiza- 
tion, but  there  is  a  difference  which  is  fundamental. 
An  organism  is  a  unitary  form;  life  is  inherent  in 
it  and  energizes  and  permeates  it  fully.  An  organ- 
ization is  an  assembling  and  co-ordination  of  con- 
genial elements,  a  communicating  of  life  as  the  life. 
Organization  is,  so  to  speak,  manufactured.  The 
family,  the  nation,  and  the  Church  are  all  organisms, 
and  every  voluntary  association,  such  as  the  Chris- 
tian Association,  for  instance,  is  an  organization. 
The  Church  is  the  only  eternal  society,  and  all 
voluntary  associations,  if  they  fulfil  their  complete 
functions,  pour  their  life  into  the  Church,  finding 
their  highest  and  fullest  realization  in  giving  them- 
selves in  all  their  completeness  to  the  Church. 

No  one  who  has  read  carefully  the  life  of  Christ 
can  fail  to  be  struck  with  His  extraordinary  loyalty 
to  the  Jewish  Church.  And  one  wonders  at  it, 
because  the  Jewish  Church  at  that  age  was  so  cor- 
rupt, was  so  fettered  by  formalism  and  outside  show 
as  to  have  throttled  its  spiritual  life;  yet  at  the  great 
feasts  Jesus  was  present  as  a  worshipper.  But  the 
Jewish  Church  has  passed  away  and  we  have  an 
organism  that  was  born  of  the  Spirit  at  Pentecost. 
The  Church  to-day,  the  visible  Church,  is  composed 
of  all  baptized  people,   people  who  have  been  ad- 


THE   CHURCH  OF  THE   LIVING   GOD     99 

mitted  by  the  sacrament  of  baptism  in  the  name  of 
the  Father  and  of  the  Son  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
I  want  to  lay  some  stress  upon  the  fact  that  the 
Church  is  a  visible  organism.  We  must  not  allow 
ourselves  to  be  carried  away  by  any  nebulous  Chris- 
tian philosophy  that  considers  the  visible  organiza- 
tion of  the  Church  to  be  of  little  or  no  importance. 
The  Church  is  the  instrument  through  which  the 
whole  of  man  is  to  be  saved.  I  believe  that  we,  who 
are  commissioned  by  God  to  teach  and  speak  from 
the  pulpit,  lay  too  little  stress  on  the  part  that  the 
body  has  to  play  in  matters  spiritual  and  in  the 
economy  of  salvation.  It  is  true  —  indeed,  it  is  a 
truism  —  to  say  that  we  look  to  Christ  for  the 
salvation  of  our  souls,  our  inner  selves.  We  must 
look  to  Christ  too  for  the  salvation  of  our  bodies. 
We  cannot  have  any  spiritual  union  with  God  or 
man,  that  does  not  carry  with  it  a  union  where  our 
physical  being  plays  a  very  real  part.  When  our 
Master  had  finished  His  course  on  earth.  He  did 
not  cast  aside  His  body  as  a  garment  outworn;  but 
He  carried  it  into  the  heights,  where  it  is  forever 
imbedded  in  the  Godhead,  transfigured,  changed, 
spiritualized,  as  different  from  the  body  on  the  cross, 
as  the  grain  that  springs  in  the  full  head  is  different 
from  the  corn  of  wheat  that  falls  into  the  ground. 


^ 


L^ 


100    THE   CHURCH  OF  THE  LIVING  GOD 

But  still,  it  is  a  body,  a  real  body,  all  the  more  real 
because  it  is  spiritual;  and  the  organism,  through 
which  the  Spirit  is  working  and  saving  both  men's 
bodies  and  men's  souls,  is  a  visible  organism.  Man 
is  not  body  alone:  body  without  soul  is  corpse. 
Neither  is  he  soul  alone:  soul  without  body  is 
ghost.     Man  is  body  and  soul. 

This  visible  organism  has  its  officers.  They  are 
members  of  the  body,  ordained  to  perform  special 
functions;  consequently  there  is  a  ministry.  I  am 
not  speaking  now  of  any  special  form  of  ministry, 
Episcopalian,  Methodist,  Presbyterian  or  otherwise; 
but  the  visible  organism  must  have  a  ministry,  a 
ministry  where  the  commission  comes  both  from  God 
and  from  man.  Without  such  a  twofold  commission 
a  ministry  is  a  poor  paralytic  thing,  incapable  of 
leading  men  to  God. 

And  remember  —  and  let  the  laity  lay  this  to 
heart  —  remember  that  the  clergy  are  not  the 
Church.  The  clergy  without  a  laity  form,  as  it 
were,  a  truncated  head,  and  the  laity  without  the 
clergy  a  decapitated  trunk.  Do  not  mistake  me. 
The  real  head  of  the  Church  is  the  invisible  head, 
Jesus  Christ.  But  I  am  speaking  in  terms  of  a 
visible  organism,  in  order  to  bring  home  to  you  the 
reality  of  the  thought,  that  it  is  so  easy  to  lay  too 


THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  LIVING  GOD    101 

grave  a  responsibility  upon  the  clergy,  and  so  for 
the  laity  to  ascribe  to  the  clergy  responsibilities  and 
faults,  which  belong  to  the  followers  just  as  truly  as 
to  the  leaders,  inasmuch  as  they  form  an  integral 
part  of  the  organism. 

Now  because  there  is  a  visible  organism  there  are 
symbols  in  its  method  of  life.  I  wish  I  had  time  to 
bring  out  the  important  place  that  symbols  hold  in 
ordinary  life.  Symbols  are  not  ceremonies;  they 
are  sacraments.  Indeed,  this  whole  great  world  in 
which  we  live  is  one  big  sacrament,  if  we  look  at  it 
right. 

"  Earth's  crammed  with  heaven 

And  every  common  hush  afire  with  God.'* 

So  in  such  a  world  we  should  expect  symbols,  and 
in  so  noble  an  organism  as  the  Church  we  should 
expect  noble  symbols.  Even  in  our  ordinary  friend- 
ships and  in  our  social  life  we  must  have  our  sym- 
bols that  are  sacraments.  What  is  the  kiss  but  the 
lover's  sacrament?  And  what  is  the  grasp  of  the 
hand  but  the  friend's  sacrament?  Symbols,  yes; 
but  not  mere  ceremonies.  Friendship  would  die 
if  it  did  not  express  itself  outwardly  in  some  physical 
touch.  The  body  must  find  part  in  all  that  is  deep 
and  true  when  the  soul  is  agitated.  Consequently 
it  is  only  as  might  have  been  expected  that  in  the 


102   THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  LIVING  GOD 

making  up  of  this  organism,  the  visible  organism 
of  the  Church,  there  should  be  symbols,  simple  and 
yet  profound  —  the  sanctification  of  the  bath  and 
the  sanctification  of  the  meal,  baptism  and  the 
Supper  of  the  Lord. 

Now  baptism  was  not  originated  by  Jesus  Christ. 
He  did  with  it,  as  He  did  with  everything  He  touched 
in  life, —  He  transfigured  it;  He  changed  its  charac- 
ter; He  gave  it  a  meaning  and  a  power  which 
originally  it  did  not  possess.  Jesus  Christ  has  some- 
times had  this  brought  against  Him,  that  He  was 
not  original,  that  you  find  in  the  sacred  books  of 
the  East  some  of  the  thoughts  which  He  Himself 
expressed,  that  the  Old  Testament  contains  much 
which  He  taught.  But  originality  does  not  consist 
chiefly  in  saying  or  doing  something  new;  he  is  most 
truly  original  who  takes  the  old  and  gives  it  a  new 
beauty,  a  new  profundity.  Water  is  found  in  almost 
every  developed  religion  as  a  symbol  of  the  religion. 
The  Jews  had  manifold  lustrations;  the  Mohamme- 
dans have  the  same;  and  it  would  seem  to  me  that 
baptism  originated  in  a  far-distant  age,  when  man's 
power  of  expression  was  very  inadequate.  He 
realized,  as  you  and  I  realize  to-day,  though  not  so 
fully,  that  when  he  offended  his  conscience  and  did 
something  wrong  he  left  a  stain  on  his  inner  life, 


THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  LIVING  GOD    103 

and  in  his  desire  to  get  free  from  that  stain  he 
poured  water  upon  himself,  or  had  another  do  it, 
in  a  sort  of  dumb  show  before  God,  making  the 
act  a  prayer  to  God  to  cleanse  him  from  the  impure 
thing,  as  though  to  say,  "O  God,  as  my  body  is 
being  washed,  so  wash  my  soul."  So  Christ  came 
and  He  changed  the  prayer  into  an  answer,  or  He 
made  the  prayer  and  the  answer  coincident. 

He  Himself  was  baptized.  He  had  grown  up 
among  men  so  as  to  know  them  through  and  through, 
and  He  felt  their  sin  with  such  sensitive  acuteness 
that  it  seemed  to  Him  as  though  it  were  His  own. 
It  is  as  though  a  mother  had  a  son  towards  whom  she 
had  looked  for  a  great  future;  but,  instead  of  going 
on  into  that  hoped-for  future,  he  became  a  criminal, 
and  as  his  character  grew  more  and  more  degraded 
hers  grew  more  and  more  refined.  At  last,  when 
the  son  is  upon  the  scaffold,  reaping  the  reward  of 
his  life  of  crime,  who  is  it,  that  feels  the  sin  of  that 
son  the  more?  Is  it  the  son  himself  or  is  it  the 
mother .^^  Ah,  it  is  the  mother.  And  so  Jesus,  in 
the  midst  of  those  sin-laden  penitents  by  the  Jordan, 
feels  with  His  sympathetic  soul  the  weight  of  other 
men's  wrong-doing  as  though  it  were  His  own.  He 
goes  down  into  the  water,  we  may  say,  burdened, 
almost  overwhelmed  with  the  weight  of  their  sins  — 


104    THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  LIVING  GOD 

He  was  made  sin  for  us  —  and  God  gives  Him  the 
comfort  of  the  vision  from  heaven  and  says,  *'My 
son,  thou  art  the  spotless  one  in  whom  I  am  well 
pleased."  Jesus  sanctified  for  ever  the  waters  of 
baptism,  so  that  the  bath  thus  sanctified  stands  as 
the  initial  sacrament  of  the  Church.  Now  here  is 
something  that  we  all  agree  upon.  We  may  give 
different  meanings  to  baptism  but  it  still  remains  the 
instrument  through  which  the  individual  is  admitted 
into  the  visible  organism  of  the  Church. 

About  sacraments  I  would  say  this,  make  them, 
as  far  as  you  can,  symbols  of  God*s  presence  and  not 
symbols  of  His  absence.  Take  all  the  constructive 
teaching  of  all  sections  of  the  Christian  Church 
regarding  baptism  and  the  Supper  of  the  Lord  and 
put  them  together,  all  the  spiritual  significance  of 
them,  and  you  will  still  fall  short  of  what  God 
intended  them  to  mean  for  man.  When  Jesus  Christ 
transfigured  baptism  He  made  what  was  originally 
a  dumb  prayer  of  man  to  God,  a  living  answer  of 
God  to  man.  He  says  to  the  individual  who  comes 
to  Him  in  baptism,  "My  son,  thou  art  incorporated 
into  my  life."  Baptism  is  not  a  momentary  contact 
between  the  individual  and  God,  but  it  is  the  begin- 
ning of  a  steady  pressure  of  the  life  of  God  upon  the 
life  of  man,  until  man  is  wholly  caught  in  the  tide  of 


THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  LIVING  GOD     105 

God's  love.  Let  me  say  that  baptism  —  and  this  is 
a  most  important  thing  —  is  one.  It  is  impossible  to 
be  baptized  an  Episcopalian,  a  Roman  Catholic,  a 
Presbyterian,  a  Methodist,  or  a  Baptist.  You  can 
only  be  baptized  into  one  thing,  and  that  is  into  the 
Church  of  God.  When  we  realize  this  fully  then 
there  will  be  no  more  schisms,  and  men  will  stand 
shoulder  to  shoulder  with  all  their  fellow  Christians, 
and  there  will  indeed  be  one  Body  and  one 
Spirit. 

As  to  the  other  symbol  in  this  great  visible  or- 
ganism of  the  Church,  the  Holy  Communion,  think 
of  how  it  was  ordained,  the  sanctification  of  the 
meal.  It  is  not  the  Cross  that  explains  the  Lord's 
Supper;  it  is  the  Lord's  Supper  that  explains  the 
Cross.  Eliminate  the  Lord's  Supper  from  history 
and  what  do  you  have?  You  have  very  much  of 
what  you  can  get  in  Plato's  story  of  Socrates  and  his 
death,  the  self-surrender  to  the  uttermost  and  to  the 
last  of  a  noble  man  to  his  fate.  But  Jesus  Christ, 
knowing  that  He  was  going  to  die,  laid  down  His  life, 
and  showed  us  how  we  in  His  strength  may  always 
change  a  necessity  into  a  virtue.  He,  knowing  that 
He  was  about  to  die,  broke  His  body  Himself  and 
poured  out  His  blood.  And  the  Holy  Communion  is 
to-day  the  invitation  and  the  opportunity  of  men  to 


106    THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  LIVING   GOD 

come  into  the  one  great  complete  sacrifice  and  share 
in  its  glory  and  in  its  victory  by  feeding  upon  His 
life. 

We  have  the  visible  organism,  the  body  and  its 
members,  different  functions  being  given  to  different 
members;  we  have  the  two  great  symbols,  baptism 
and  the  Supper  of  the  Lord;  but  our  Church  is 
splintered,  broken  into  countless  fragments;  section 
wars  against  section.  The  Lord's  prayer  for  the 
unity  of  His  Church  is  not  yet  answered.  There  are 
many  movements  at  this  present  day  trying  to  bring 
about  the  unity  of  the  Church  of  God,  both  in  the 
visible  and  in  the  invisible  way.  Only  a  few  weeks 
ago  I  was  privileged  to  attend  the  General  Assembly 
of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  and  also  the  General 
Assembly  of  the  United  Free  Church  of  Scotland. 
On  a  given  date  both  of  these  Churches  considered  in 
prayer  and  discussion  how  they  might  bind  up  the 
wound  that  was  inflicted  upon  their  unity  in  1843, 
and  the  result  was  that  unity  is  to  be  brought  about 
just  as  soon  as  practicable.  Steps  are  being  taken 
immediately  to  consummate  the  plan.  In  the  United 
States,  some  three  years  ago,  the  movement  was 
begun  to  bring  together  officially  appointed  repre- 
sentatives of  all  the  Christian  Churches  of  the  world 
in  a  conference  on  faith  and  order  looking  towards 


THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  LIVING  GOD     107 

unity.  These  movements  indeed  make  one  thank 
God  and  take  courage. 

But  in  the  interim,  what  are  we  to  do?  Above  all 
things,  be  loyal  to  your  own  Communion;  at  the 
same  time,  give  due  respect  to  those  who  disagree 
with  your  point  of  view,  and  pray  especially  for  those 
Communions  about  which  you  know  least  and  with 
which  you  have  no  sympathy.  That  is  a  common, 
plain  duty.  I  know  that  there  are  numbers  of 
people  who  are  unconnected  with  any  part,  any 
section  of  the  Church,  religious  men,  men  who  want 
to  live  with  Christ,  but  who  are  living  an  individ- 
ualistic spiritual  life,  which  in  itself  is  almost  a 
contradiction. 

Some  years  ago  a  most  estimable  woman  came  to 
me  and  asked  for  work  in  my  parish.  She  said  that 
she  would  like  to  work  in  co-operation  with  those 
who  were  associated  with  me,  but  that  she  was  un- 
connected with  any  church  because  the  schisms  of 
Christianity  so  disturbed  her  that  she  could  not 
countenance  any  one  of  them.  I  replied  to  her, 
"Madam,  don't  you  see  that  you  have  formed  one 
more  sect,  and  that  it  is  more  despicable  than  any  of 
the  others  because  there  is  only  one  person  in  it.'*" 
Well,  that  is  the  exact  attitude  of  men  and  women 
who   say  that  they   are  going  to  be   Christians  at 


108    THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  LIVING  GOD 

large,  but  that  they  are  not  going  to  associate  them- 
selves with  the  visible  organism  of  the  Church.  I 
am  happy  to  say  to-day  that  that  woman  is  working 
as  a  deaconess  in  the  Church  of  God. 

For  the  moment  it  is  a  primary  duty  that  we 
should  be  loyal  to  that  aspect  of  the  truth  that  is 
set  forth  by  the  Communion  to  which  we  immedi- 
ately owe  allegiance;  and  this  loyalty  does  not  for 
one  moment  mean  that  we  are  to  enter  into  violent 
and  negative  controversy  with  those  who  disagree 
with  us.  We  must  have  convictions;  a  man  cannot 
live  on  opinions.  And  above  all  things,  we  must 
have  convictions  in  religion.  Just  as  a  man  cannot 
live  a  solitary,  isolated  life  in  letters,  or  in  business, 
or  in  any  other  department  of  existence  you  can 
think  of,  so  is  it  impossible  that  a  man  live  a  strong, 
religious  life  unless  he  be  allied  with  the  Church  of 
God  in  its  visible  manifestation. 

But  you  say,  "Oh  the  Church  is  so  dry  and  cold. 
I  cannot  get  much  from  public  worship"  —  I  am 
only  quoting  what  somebody  said  to  me  a  day  or 
two  ago  —  "I  can  do  a  great  deal  better  by  going 
off  into  the  woods  by  myself  and  there  praying  to 
God.  The  preachers  do  not  give  me  a  great  deal  of 
thought;  I  can  get  better  thought  from  books.'* 
It   is   quite   right  to    criticize    the   Church,   if  you 


THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  LIVING  GOD     109 

criticize  it  as  a  worker  within,  and  not  as  a  cynic 
who  sits  without  its  gates.  Jesus  Christ  was  a 
critic  of  His  Church,  but  He  was  loyal  to  it  before 
He  criticized  it.  And  remember  that  you  are  the 
Church,  and  the  Church  is  what  it  is  because  you 
are  what  you  are,  and  the  Church  of  to-morrow  will 
be  what  it  will  be,  by  virtue  of  your  relationship  to 
the  Church  at  this  present  time.  The  Bride  of 
Christ  —  think  of  her  in  her  distress  and  come  to  her 
in  your  strong  young  manhood  and  deliver  her  from 
some  of  her  evils.  You  can  bring  to  her  the  very 
things  she  lacks,  and  Jesus  Christ  through  you  can 
make  the  Church  at  least  somewhat  more  like  the 
ideal  than  she  is  at  this  present  time. 

Do  not  suppose  for  one  moment  that  any  volun- 
tary association  can  take  the  place  of  the  Church. 
I  yield  to  no  man  in  my  admiration  of,  and  my 
devotion  to,  the  Student  Christian  Movement  and 
the  Christian  Association,  but  if  the  Christian  Asso- 
ciation or  the  Student  Movement  were  to  take  shape 
as  a  sect,  then  they  have  ended  their  usefulness  in 
the  service  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  Association  and 
the  Student  Movement  do  not  form  circles  which 
touch  the  Church  on  the  circumference,  on  the 
outside.  They  are  movements  of  the  Spirit  of  God 
within  the  chief  sphere  of  the  Spirit's  action  among 


110    THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  LIVING  GOD 

men,  even  in  the  Church,  and  so  I  pray  God  with 
all  my  heart  that  this,  perhaps  the  greatest  move- 
ment of  the  Spirit  in  modern  times,  may  turn  the 
full  force  of  its  flood  upon  the  Church's  life,  renewing 
her  and  strengthening  her,  that  the  day  may  be 
hastened  when  the  unanswered  prayer  of  Jesus 
Christ  will  be  an  answered  prayer,  and  we  shall  all 
be  one  in  Him. 


IX 

PRAYER  1 

HUMANKIND  cannot  be  fairly  divided  into 
those  who  pray  and  those  who  do  not  pray, 
for  everybody  prays.  If  we  would  make  a  differen- 
tiation of  the  sort  in  terms  of  prayer,  it  would  be 
more  correct  to  do  so  by  distinguishing  those  who 
pray  aright,  from  those  who  do  not  pray  aright.  Or, 
to  be  more  fundamental  still,  by  grouping  together 
those  who  pray  to  the  only  true  God,  and  those  who 
pray  to  one  or  more  of  the  many  false  gods.  The 
kind  of  prayer  offered  is  determined  by  the  kind  of 
God  addressed. 

Prayer  is  the  universal  practice  of  human  nature. 
There  is  no  commoner  form  of  activity.  It  is  not  an 
artificial  part  of  life,  but  as  instinctive  and  auto- 
matic as  breathing.  It  might  be  said  that  the  capac- 
ity for  prayer  is  the  feature  which  distinguishes  man 
from  monkey  or  dog.  The  essence  of  prayer  is 
desire,  forming  itself  into  hope  and  aspiration,  and 

*  From  The  Churchman, 


112  PRAYER 

mounting  up  into  effort,  in  the  direction  of  the  unat- 
tained.  If  hope  and  aspiration  cease  to  exist  both 
for  here  or  hereafter,  human  character  forthwith 
also  ceases.  At  that  stage,  if  there  is  any  prayer 
left  to  be  offered,  it  must  be  addressed  to  annihila- 
tion as  the  summum  honum. 

Advancing  in  definiteness,  prayer  is  the  address 
made  by  human  personality  to  that  with  which  it  is 
desired  to  establish  affiliations.  It  is  a  movement  of 
the  whole  being  which  reaches  after  the  heart's 
desire.  Neither  in  religion,  nor  in  any  other  possible 
understanding  of  the  word,  may  we  think  of  prayer 
as  being  exclusively  lip  service.  Unless  lip  service 
is  but  an  index  and  instrument  of  the  heart's  desire 
or  the  will's  purpose,  it  has  about  as  little  moral 
significance  as  the  repetition  of  the  multiplication 
table.  "Fulfil  now,  O  Lord,  the  desires  and  peti- 
tions of  Thy  servants  as  may  be  most  expedient  for 
them"  —  that  is  the  proper  order.  Desire  is  antece- 
dent to  petition,  that  is  to  say,  petition  is  the  hand- 
maid of  desire.  Hence  we  pray  chiefly  to  whatever 
we  most  covet  or  reverence. 

The  recipient  of  our  address  may  be  as  stubbornly 
passive  as  a  log,  without  eyes  to  see  or  ears  to  hear, 
wholly  insensate,  and  as  irresponsive  to  an  appeal  as 
the  mass  of  corruption  which  the  weeping  mourner 


PRAYER  113 

addresses,  above  the  newly-made  grave,  in  blind 
grief,  as  Beloved.  Nevertheless,  contradictory  as  the 
statement  may  appear,  no  prayer  ever  rises  in  vain. 
It  is  as  inevitably  answered  as  is  the  call  of  gravita- 
tion to  matter.  Prayer  and  its  answer  belong  to  an 
established,  immovable  order,  and  work  according  to 
recognized  law.  If  our  lives  are  set  toward  money  or 
fame  or  pleasure  as  our  chief  end,  and  most  of  our 
language  is  pressed  into  the  discussion  of  these 
matters,  the  general  effect  is  the  same  as  though  on 
bended  knee  we  invoked  our  chosen  God  to  bless  us. 
The  mountain  may  not  come  to  Mahomet,  but 
Mahomet  goes  to  the  mountain.  The  worshipper 
rubs  up  against  the  idol  and  extracts  that  which  the 
idol  is  powerless  otherwise  to  give.  The  prayer  may 
not  yield  the  exact  answer  we  expect,  but  it  meets 
with  powerful  response,  the  most  powerful  that  can 
come  to  human  appeal.  The  prayer  to  gold  will 
probably  make  us  as  hard  as  the  yellow  god,  to  fame, 
as  windy  and  fickle  as  the  vox  populi  which  awards 
it,  to  pleasure,  as  hectic,  as  the  joys  in  its  gift. 

There  is  even  a  lower  form  of  prayer  than  that  to 
wealth  or  fame  or  pleasure.  I  mean  the  prayer 
which  says,  "Evil,  be  thou  my  good."  Thus,  for 
instance,  the  man  or  group  of  men  who  address 
themselves  to  an  effort  to  defraud  the  people  or  some 


114  PRAYER 

section  of  the  people,  are  praying  to  trickery  and 
treachery  and  dishonesty  to  come  to  their  aid,  and 
beseeching  them,  probably,  to  do  so  in  such  a  way 
that  they  may  still  be  deemed  reputable  citizens. 
No  more  earnest  prayers  rise  in  the  churches  than 
those  which  are  being  daily  addressed  to  their 
respective  idols  by  misguided  or  weak  or  corrupt 
men  everywhere.  Everybody  prays.  Everybody  is 
religious,  that  is  to  say,  everybody  is  doing  his  best 
to  tie  himself  up  to  his  summum  honum. 

Therefore  when  our  Lord  came  among  men.  His 
task  was  not  to  make  a  nature  religious  which  up  to 
that  point  had  been  without  religious  capacity.  It 
was  rather  to  lay  hold  of  that  which  was,  after  a 
fashion,  religious  {beiai  daLjiovearepos),  and  train  and 
develop  it  to  the  utmost.  It  was  a  work  of 
cultivation  rather  than  of  creation.  His  was  not  the 
responsibility  of  teaching  men  to  pray,  so  much  as 
it  was  of  directing  their  prayers.  Prayer,  then  as 
now,  was  rising  in  dense,  frequently  in  murky, 
clouds.  It  was  the  purification  of  prayer  that 
He  undertook. 

Consequently  He  revealed  the  character  of  the 
Personality  to  be  addressed.  When  He  was  asked 
by  those  who  had  always  been  men  of  prayer  to 
teach  them  to  pray,  He  taught  them  by  presenting 


PRAYER  115 

to  them  a  vivid  spiritual  portrait.  The  Lord's 
Prayer  gives  a  rounded  conception  of  God.  It 
contains  a  complete  theology.  This  is  what  it 
seems  to  say  —  though  I  recognize  that  no  explana- 
tion of  the  Lord's  Prayer  is  as  lucid  and  simple  as 
the  Prayer  itself. 

"God  is  Personality;  the  Father  of  Jesus;  our 
Father.  Therefore  you  can  approach  Him  as  person 
approaches  person  among  men.  Address  Him  as  your 
Lover  —  yours  and  your  neighbor's  alike  —  though 
with  that  awe  with  which  imperfection  should  ad- 
dress perfection.  Ask  for  His  best  gifts  for  you 
and  your  brother,  for  He  made  you  to  be  princes  of 
His  Kingdom  and  sharers  of  His  purpose.  The  least 
thing  that  affects  human  life  is  His  concern,  so  that 
He  hears  the  stomach's  cry  for  food.  Our  conduct 
is  of  paramount  importance  in  His  sight.  He  desires 
to  keep  us  white  by  frequent  washings,  and  by 
casting  over  us  that  mysterious  mantle  of  forgiveness 
which  we  in  turn  throw  over  our  fellows.  He  would 
spare  us  only  from  those  trials  which  are  too  difficult 
for  us,  and  carry  us  triumphant  through  salutary 
battles." 

The  trained  religious  sense  offers  its  prayers  to  a 
God  of  this  sort.  The  sort  of  God  before  us,  in 
Whom  we  really  believe,  remember,  determines  the 


/ 


116  PRA.YER 

sort  of  prayers  to  be  offered.  This  is  theology's 
justification.  The  steady  habit  of  setting  life  toward 
such  a  God  as  He  Whom  Jesus  Christ  revealed  will, 
by  degrees,  force  out  of  our  experience  prayers  of  a 
low  or  unworthy  character.  It  takes  a  passion  to 
cure  a  passion.  The  sure  test  of  whether  it  is  legiti- 
mate to  pray  for  this  or  that  is  whether  we  can  carry 
our  desire  to  the  Father  of  Jesus  Christ.  Some- 
times, often,  we  will  have  to  fight  hard,  for  upon  our 
choice  hinges  our  religious  fate.  The  two,  God's 
ideal  and  our  desire,  cannot  occupy  the  same  sphere. 
Where  this  is  so,  to  choose  our  desire  as  against 
God,  is  to  set  up  an  idol.  We  cease  praying  for 
the  object  of  our  desire  and  instead  pray  to  it.  By 
daily  effort  we  must  twist  and  beat  and  shape  our 
impulses,  our  thoughts,  our  desires  into  such  a  form 
as  will  stand  the  test  of  being  presented  to  the  God 
and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  for  His  blessing. 
His  answers  are  proportioned  to  our  sincerity  rather 
than  to  our  mode  of  approach,  though  this  is  far 
from  saying  that  formal  prayer  is  unimportant. 
The  great  thing  to  remember  is  that  God,  being  who 
He  is,  is  more  ready  to  hear  than  we  to  pray,  more 
eager  to  give  than  we  to  receive,  more  active  to  find 
us  than  we  to  find  Him. 


X 

THE  ROMANCE  OF  MISSIONS  AND  THEIR 
LACK  OF  ROMANCE! 

THE  luxury  of  modern  travel  across  continent 
and  ocean,  the  comfort  of  living  at  moderate 
cost  in  most  countries  of  the  world,  the  facilities  of 
communication  by  post  and  wire  and  wireless,  which 
bind  the  ends  of  the  earth  in  chatty  neighborliness, 
have  robbed  forever  the  vocation  of  the  foreign 
missionary  of  any  special  claim  to  self-sacrifice,  and 
of  that  halo  of  romance  which  somehow  attaches 
itself  to  voluntary  undertakings  in  conditions  of 
physical  hardship. 

What  travel  there  may  be  off  the  beaten  track  is 
in  the  main  only  such  as  a  virile  man  should  rejoice 
in.  In  the  larger  towns  and  cities,  and  in  many  of 
the  smaller  places,  the  necessities  of  life  are  available, 
and  missionaries  have  no  grounds  for  self-pity  or 
claim  upon  the  pity  of  pious  admirers  at  home;  if,  in 
a  few  stations  among  the  fast-diminishing  primitive 
*  Reprinted  from  The  Outlook. 


118  THE  ROMANCE  OF  MISSIONS 

peoples,  or  in  remote  Asiatic  posts,  there  are  mis- 
sionaries of  religion  and  government,  living  lives  of 
marked  hardships,  such  as  endanger  their  physical 
well-being,  they  are  in  the  minority;  moreover,  they 
would  be  the  last  ones  to  claim  that  they  were  doing 
anything  heroic.  They  are  heroes,  but  it  is  charac- 
teristic of  a  hero  that  he  disclaims  his  heroism. 

The  tropics  of  our  day  are  being  steadily  tempered 
by  the  white  man's  mastery  of  conditions,  until  they 
are  becoming  healthy,  and,  in  many  places,  so  full  of 
compensations  as  to  create  in  not  a  few  persons 
unwillingness  to  live  elsewhere.  Complete  isolation 
is  a  rapidly  vanishing  discipline.  The  sources  of  the 
Nile  and  the  "roof  of  the  world"  are  within  hailing 
distance  of  New  York  in  these  days  when  a  man  has 
laid  his  hand  on  the  North  Pole.  There  is  little  left 
of  this  globe  of  ours  to  explore,  and  soon,  from  sheer 
necessity,  we  shall  be  forced  to  turn  our  attention  to 
what  may  be  "lost  behind  the  ranges"  of  the  moon's 
Cordillera. 

These  things  being  so,  it  is  time  for  us  to  drop, 
once  and  for  all,  that  sentimental  regard  for  missions 
and  missionaries  which  is  belittling  to  the  missionary 
cause,  supporters  and  missionaries  alike.  It  is 
always  harmful  and  unfair  to  pretend  that  the 
ordinary  is  the  extraordinary.     If,  a  while  since,  the 


AND  THEIR  LACK  OF  ROMANCE      119 

missionary's  vocation  was  an  extraordinary  one,  it  is 
no  longer  so.  It  is  now  simply  a  normal  part  of 
religious  duty,  and  should  be  accepted  and  recog- 
nized as  such.  When  this  is  accomplished,  we  shall 
be  in  the  way  of  securing  the  kind  and  number 
of  missionaries  that  are  needed. 

All  of  us,  doubtless,  have  been  stung  at  one  time 
or  another,  especially  in  the  enthusiasm  of  begin- 
nings, with  a  sense  of  the  splendor  of  martyrdom  and 
its  attendant  impulse  to  glory,  and  have  spoken  as 
St.  Paul  did  of  the  things  which  concern  our  weak- 
ness —  our  perils  and  journey ings  and  all  the  rest  of 
our  thrilling  hardships,  many  of  them  in  reality  not 
more  than  the  average  fisherman  or  hunter  goes 
through  during  his  annual  vacation.  Probably  some 
of  us  also  feel,  like  the  Apostle,  though  with  more 
reason,  that  we  spoke  as  fools.  Bodily  violence  to 
the  missionary  is  becoming  less  and  less  likely,  and 
the  martyrdom  of  the  future  will,  at  any  rate,  not  be 
that  most  undesirable  form  of  martyrdom,  in  which 
a  man  is  rushed  into  the  glory  of  the  next  world  at 
the  cost  of  those  who  promoted  him  thither  becoming 
murderers  and  criminals.  In  our  day  religious  feuds 
ending  in  brutality  or  slaughter  are  increasingly 
inexcusable,  whether  between  Christians  and  ad- 
herents  of  other   beliefs,   or  between   two  opposing 


120         THE  ROMANCE  OF  MISSIONS 

sects  of  Christians.  Denunciation  of  doctrine  and  a 
sort  of  religious  braggadocio,  which  flaunts  a  given 
phase  of  faith  in  the  face  of  those  who  believe  other- 
wise have  been  known  to  end  in  physical  violence. 
A  person  dying  in  such  circumstances  is  hardly  a 
martyr.  He  is  one  of  a  mob  who  dies  in  the  disorder 
of  a  mob.  The  true  martyr  is  one  who,  like  Living- 
stone, constructively  and  wisely  pursues  a  noble 
purpose  to  the  end,  and  with  deep  sincerity  declares, 
**I  never  made  a  sacrifice." 

The  real  hardship  of  the  missionary  is  that  which 
founders  of  empire  as  well  as  religion  have  had  to 
face  from  the  beginning  —  failure,  from  whatever 
cause,  on  the  part  of  the  pioneer  to  make  others  see 
the  vision  of  the  "things  that  belong  to  their  peace," 
neglect  until  it  is  too  late  of  imperial  opportunity  by 
those  on  whose  word  and  support  action  is  depend- 
ent, timidity  on  the  part  of  executive  and  administra- 
tive forces  which  clings  to  a  policy  and  methods  long 
since  become  threadbare.  Of  hardship  of  this  sort 
there  is  enough  and  to  spare. 

To-day  the  missionary  opportunity  is  at  its 
height.  It  must  be  taken.  There  are  a  few  primary 
principles  that  we  need  to  emphasize: 

1.  Missionary  work  is  a  normal  vocation  for 
normal  (that  is  to  say,  the  best)  men  and  women. 


AND  THEIR  LACK  OF  ROMANCE      121 

Romance  in  missionary  work,  in  domestic  and  foreign 
fields  alike,  is  in  the  character  of  the  man  who 
undertakes  it,  and  not  in  the  character  of  the  work 
undertaken.  There  is  no  more  romance  in  mission 
work  in  Yunan  or  Baroda  than  in  Utah  or  Okla- 
homa, but  there  is  just  as  much,  and  that  is  a  good 
deal,  provided  that  the  missionary  concerned  is  a 
good  deal  of  a  man. 

The  modern  missionary  needs  special  training  for 
his  work  more  than  ever  before.  If  St.  Peter  was  an 
unlettered  fisherman,  St.  Paul  was  a  distinguished 
scholar  and  statesman,  and  it  was  St.  Paul  who  gave 
Christianity  to  the  world  at  large.  St.  Peter  could 
not  have  done  it.  He  had  neither  the  head  nor  the 
training  for  it.  The  mere  prophet,  moralist,  and 
exhorter  have  each  their  place  in  the  mission  field; 
but  prophets  and  preachers  who  possess  balance  as 
well  as  fervor,  conviction  without  bigotry,  are  some- 
what rare.  No  man  below  intellectual  par,  and 
without  savoir  faire,  should  be  eligible  for  missionary 
work  in  such  countries  as  China,  Japan,  and  the 
Philippines.  I  speak  as  one  who  would  defend  his 
own  interests. 

No  doubt  we  have  had,  we  have,  and  we  are  going 
to  have  incompetent  and  eccentric  missionaries. 
But   it   is   unjust   to  judge   the   value   and   work  of 


122         THE  ROMANCE  OF  MISSIONS 

missions  by  a  handful  of  misfits.  Had  it  been  just 
to  generalize  on  the  character  of  the  American 
consular  service  from  some  representatives  in  high 
places  whom  I  met  in  the  Orient  a  while  ago,  I 
should  have  pronounced  it  to  be  a  corps  of  scoun- 
drels. Were  it  fair  to  judge  the  civil  service  by  a 
considerable  number  of  civil  servants  I  have  known, 
I  should  say  that  it  was  a  company  of  roisterers 
and  thieves. 

Let  us  have  done  with  the  pernicious  habit  of 
snatching  at  exceptions,  as  a  ground  for  the  universal 
condemnation  of  a  cause,  or  an  institution  which  we 
may  not  like,  but  of  which  we  know  little  at  first 
hand  —  perhaps  nothing.  Consular  service,  civil 
service,  and  missionary  societies  alike  are  bent 
upon  eliminating  incompetents  and  misfits.  In  the 
main,  they  are  all  proficient,  with  unlimited  possi- 
bilities of  greater  proficiency. 

2.  Missionary  life  is  as  much  a  vocation  for  the 
laity  as  for  the  clergy.  Missionaries  should  cover 
every  known  profession  from  a  doctor  to  a  carpenter, 
from  a  housekeeper  to  a  seamstress.  In  much  of  the 
Orient  the  industrial  mission  is  of  greater  importance 
to-day  than  any  other.  It  at  least  holds  equal  place 
with  literary  education.  The  consecrated,  well- 
equipped  layman  is  needed  not  less,  in  some  places 


AND  THEIR  LACK  OF  ROMANCE      123 

is  needed  more,  than  the  priest  and  catechist.  The 
Jesuits,  the  most  self-obhterating  and  the  greatest 
missionaries  of  modern  history,  have  succeeded 
because  they  are  learned,  skilled  in  science,  and 
experienced  in  almost  every  trade.  Their  lay 
brothers  are  not  the  least  important  members  of 
their  order. 

3.  The  moment  has  arrived  for  us  to  review  the 
institutional  ventures  of  missions  in  the  light  of  the 
progress  of  backward  nations,  and  the  growing  wealth 
of  the  home  Church.  The  continuance  of  an  educa- 
tional or  philanthropic  society  simply  because  it  is 
under  religious  auspices,  irrespective  of  the  quality 
of  the  work  done,  is  at  best  a  doubtful  procedure. 
A  school  or  hospital  merits  support  because  it  is  an 
instrument  of  good  education,  or  medically  and 
surgically  first-class,  not  because  something  bearing 
the  name  of  school  or  hospital  is  used  as  a  pretext  for 
pious  teaching  and  sectarian  ends.  Poorly  conducted 
and  professionally  weak  missionary  institutions,  when 
side  by  side  with  well-conducted  secular  institutions 
of  a  high  order,  are  a  menace,  not  an  aid,  to  the 
cause  of  missions.  Missions  must  unfalteringly 
stand  for  the  best  institutions  of  their  kind,  or  else 
yield  place  to  the  best. 

We  have  yet  to  contend  against  the  old  conception 


124         THE  ROMANCE  OF  MISSIONS 

of  missions  and  missionaries  —  that  they  need  little, 
less  than  people  with  much  easier  tasks,  that  they 
must  not  have  the  ordinary  comforts  of  life,  and 
must  work  miracles  withal.  One  of  the  chief  troubles 
with  missionary  institutions  is,  that  with  a  work  far 
more  taxing  and  difficult  than  in  ordinary  conditions 
at  home,  they  are  supposed  to  be  greatly  favored  if 
they  receive  pennies  where  home  institutions  of  a 
similar  character  receive  dollars.  The  harder  the 
task,  the  poorer  the  equipment,  is  not  a  proverb 
found  in  the  sayings  of  the  Wise  Man,  though  it  is 
practiced  in  the  economy  of  the  churches.  If  a 
wealthy  home  church,  upon  whose  annual  contri- 
butions a  missionary  institution  subsists,  steadily 
refuses  to  support  it  adequately,  the  missionary  in 
charge  is  almost  in  duty  bound,  for  the  sake  of  the 
cause,  to  urge  its  abandonment. 

The  needs  of  a  missionary  institution  of  to-day 
must  be  measured  by  the  breadth  of  its  opportunity 
as  discerned  by  those  directly  responsible  for  it,  and 
not  by  an  ancient  and  decrepit  theory.  What  may 
have  been  generous  for  yesterday's  needs  is  penurious 
in  relation  to  to-day's.  Missionary  schools  and 
hospitals  cannot  live  on  the  crumbs  that  fall  from 
the  rich  man's  table;  they  can  only  starve  on  them. 
As  much  discredit  has  accrued  to  the  missionary 


AND  THEIR  LACK  OF  ROMANCE      125 

cause  because  of  inefficiency  due  to  inadequate 
support,  as  to  incompetent  missionaries. 

4.  Competent  persons,  men  and  women  of  the 
privileged  class,  should  be  taught  that  there  is  a 
place  for  them  in  the  mission  field,  permanently  or 
temporarily,  if  they  qualify  by  becoming  proficient 
in  some  department  of  useful  work.  Why  should 
not  young  women  give  a  year  or  two  of  their  fresh- 
ness and  vitality  after  they  leave  college  to  teaching, 
or  otherwise  aiding  in  one  or  another  of  our  missions.? 
If  they  are  able  to  meet  their  own  expenses,  so  much 
the  better.  This  would  be  more  profitable  than  the 
giddy  dance  around  the  world  that  the  thousands 
indulge  in  annually,  gathering  for  the  most  part  a 
little  geography,  a  bunch  of  curios,  and  considerable 
misinformation  about  nations  whose  skirts  they 
touch.  Japan,  China,  the  Philippines,  and  India  are 
good  stopping-places  for  round-the-world  travellers. 
A  year  or  so  in  one  place  or  another  would  be  an 
education  to  the  visitor  and  a  material  benefit  to 
missions.  The  idea  has  already  occurred  to  and  been 
acted  upon  by  a  few. 

Again,  why  cannot  some  of  our  colleges  and 
schools,  like  Yale  and  Princeton  and  Trinity,  Groton 
and  St.  Paul's  and  Phillips  Exeter,  systematically 
contribute  one  of  their  professors  or  masters,  from 


126  THE  ROMANCE  OF  MISSIONS 

time  to  time  for  a  year,  to  teach  in  Peking  Univer- 
sity, or  St.  John's  University,  Shanghai,  or  St.  Paul's 
College,  Tokyo?  Indeed,  Groton,  all  honor  to  her, 
has,  unasked,  inaugurated  the  movement,  by  lending 
to  Baguio  School  a  master  who,  with  true  missionary 
spirit,  has  contributed  the  major  part  of  his  sabbat- 
ical year  to  this  end.  Such  a  course  brings  a  reward 
to  the  giver.  The  disease  from  which  the  academic 
world  is  apt  to  suffer  is  provincialism.  In  these  days 
of  international  life,  every  college  and  school  should 
have  preceptors  who  have  had  a  direct  share  in  the 
puzzles  and  burdens  of  faraway  lands. 

Space  forbids  me  to  say  more,  though  I  have 
much  more  to  say.  But  I  trust  that  my  purpose  has 
been  accomplished.  I  have  aimed  to  present  mission 
work  as  being  a  normal  vocation  for  normal  men  and 
women,  with  just  as  much  and  just  as  little  romance 
as  any  other  reputable  pursuit,  and  as  demanding 
best  possible  equipment  in  all  its  enterprises.  Par- 
ents should  be  no  more  surprised  or  chagrined  that 
their  children  should  plan  to  qualify  for  the  mission 
field,  whether  as  a  vocation  or  as  an  avocation,  than 
for  finance  or  medicine  or  society.  The  religious 
public  should  no  more  be  disturbed  when  we  on  the 
frontier  ask  for  a  hundred  thousand  dollars  for  a 
hospital  or  a  school  (usually  we  ask  for  much  less 


AND  THEIR  LACK  OF  ROIVIANCE      127 

and  do  not  get  it)  than  when  a  home  charity,  or 
university,  lays  its  plans  to  get  a  million  or  so  for 
equipment  or  endowment.  The  biggest  missionary 
request  that  I  have  as  yet  seen,  if  it  has  erred  at  all, 
has  erred  on  the  side  of  excessive  modesty. 

As  I  have  experienced  mission  work,  and  I  have 
known  no  other  work  in  a  ministry  of  close  upon  a 
quarter  of  a  century,  I  conceive  it  to  be  as  wonderful 
a  sphere  of  opportunity  for  the  investment  of  all 
that  manhood  is,  or  may  be,  as  the  market  of  time 
affords.  I  am  further  convinced,  from  a  careful  and 
extensive  observation  of  missions  in  many  lands, 
that,  considering  the  number  of  men  and  the  amount 
of  money  invested  in  missions,  the  returns  are  such 
as  cannot  be  paralleled  by  any  other  enterprise  in 
history. 


XI 
AN  APPORTIONMENT  OF   MEN  * 

IF  an  Apportionment  of  money,  why,  then,  not  an 
Apportionment  of  men? 
The  Church  made  a  great  advance  when  the 
Apportionment  plan  was  adopted  for  the  financial 
support  of  missions.  The  plan  lays  the  responsi- 
bility where  it  belongs  —  on  the  corporate  body. 
The  Church  as  a  whole  makes  her  offering  through 
Diocese  and  Parish  to  missions  as  a  whole,  and  it  is 
no  longer  left  solely  to  the  individual  to  give  as  he 
will  to  what  he  will.  When,  at  last,  the  Church 
shall  have  risen  to  the  recognition  of  the  privilege  of 
an  equitable  sharing  of  her  wealth,  the  need  of 
appeals  for  special  aid  by  missionaries  will  be  mini- 
mized, though  never  will  individuals  be  content  to 
confine  their  gifts  to  the  Apportionment.  The  Ap- 
portionment represents  a  minimum,  not  a  maximum, 
of  what  should  be  contributed.  In  the  bright  future, 
when  the  Church  shall  have  given  all  that  is  needed 
for  the  equipment  and  maintenance  of  the  ordinary 
^  From  The  Churchman. 


AN  APPORTIONMENT  OF  MEN        129 

work  of  missions,  there  will  still  remain  ample  margin 
for  special  offerings  —  probably  more  than  now,  be- 
cause those  who  are  most  generous  in  making  special 
gifts  are  the  very  ones  who  are  giving  far  beyond 
their  share  to  the  Apportionment. 

The  time  has  come  for  us  to  consider  the  possi- 
bility of  an  Apportionment  of  Men.  The  means 
whereby  the  mission  field  is  now  furnished  with 
workers  is  desultory  and  uneconomical.  An  indi- 
vidual here  and  there  is  moved  by  a  public  notice,  a 
book,  an  address,  the  appeal  of  a  friend,  to  offer  for 
this  or  that  missionary  district.  If  he  is  accepted 
by  the  Board  he  goes  to  the  field  of  his  choice,  or 
else,  in  the  rare  instances  in  which  a  man  places 
himself  at  the  disposal  of  the  Board,  to  the  field 
selected  for  him.  Men  are  asked  to  offer  themselves; 
they  are  not,  barring  an  occasional  case,  called 
individually  and  particularly,  because  those  upon 
whom  the  responsibility  of  choice  rests  discover 
fitness  and  ability.  Missionaries  should  be  both 
called  and  sent  by  the  Church.  Their  sense  of 
commission  should  not  be  left  to  rest  wholly  upon 
the  inner  call,  or  the  appointment  of  an  executive  and 
administrative  body  like  the  Board,  but  should  have 
behind  it  the  Church,  as  represented  by  the  Diocese 
and  the  Parish. 


130        AN  APPORTIONMENT  OF  MEN 

That  Parish  must  be  spiritually  poor  indeed  which 
out  of,  say,  two  hundred  communicants  cannot  con- 
tribute from  time  to  time,  if  not  each  year,  at  least 
one  qualified  lay  worker  to  the  mission  field.  Why 
should  not  a  parish  come  together  annually  with  the 
consciousness  of  the  Divine  guidance,  and  lay  the 
responsibility  upon  some  one  of  their  number  to  give 
himself  to  the  mission  work  of  the  Church?  Declina- 
tion could  be  followed  by  a  new  choice,  until  one, 
the  best  available,  who  would  worthily  represent 
the  parish,  had  accepted.  Appointment,  of  course, 
would  remain,  as  now,  with  the  Board.  A  mission- 
ary thus  selected  would  go  forth  with  a  profound 
sense  of  commission,  without  which  there  can  be  no 
high  degree  of  efficiency  and  enthusiasm.  He  would 
go  not  only  because  he  wished  to  go,  and  believed 
himself  to  be  not  without  a  measure  of  qualification, 
but  also  because  he  was  bidden  to  go,  just  as  truly  as 
the  ambassador  who  is  sent  by  his  country  to  a 
foreign  court. 

Even  this  does  not  take  us  far  enough.  That 
Diocese  is  poor  indeed  that  cannot  offer  at  least  one 
priest  or  deacon  annually  to  the  mission  field.  Let 
the  choice  be  made  at  the  Diocesan  Convention  of 
the  best  man  (or  men),  physically,  intellectually,  and 
spiritually,  and  let  the  responsibility  of  acceptance  or 


AN  APPORTIONMENT  OF  MEN        131 

declination  rest  on  his  (or  their)  shoulders.  Why 
should  we  leave  it  to  the  individual  clergy  to  dis- 
cover by  chance,  each  for  himself,  their  missionary 
vocation?  I  cannot  but  believe  that  it  is  the 
Church's  duty,  by  some  such  method  as  I  suggest,  to 
call  upon  priests  and  deacons  to  go  hither  and  yon, 
just  as  she  does  in  the  case  of  missionary  bishops. 

There  is  no  special  hardship  in  becoming  a  mis- 
sionary in  these  highly  civilized  times,  and  it  is  a 
pity  to  continue  a  superficial  distinction  between 
work  at  home  and  work  abroad.  When  this  is 
eliminated  the  question  resolves  itself  into  a  matter 
of  sharing  clergy  and  money,  in  an  approximately 
equitable  fashion,  throughout  the  whole  Church. 
It  ought  to  be  no  cause  for  wonder  that  a  rector  of 
Grace  Church,  New  York,  for  instance,  should  be 
asked  by  his  Diocese  to  resign,  in  the  midst  of  a 
successful  pastorate,  to  go  to  Salt  Lake  City  or 
Hankow  as  a  missionary  priest. 

Supposing,  then,  each  Diocese  were  to  agree  to 
send  annually  one  or  two  clergy,  in  addition  to  those 
who  voluntarily  offered,  to  the  mission  field  for  five 
years,  what  an  enormous  gain  there  would  be  both 
to  the  mission  field  and  to  the  whole  Church! 
Many  Dioceses,  however,  could  contribute  more  than 
^wo.     The  great  Dioceses  of  New  York  and  Penn- 


132        AN  APPORTIONMENT  OF  MEN 

sylvania  could  each  give  five  good  men  and  be  richer 
in  the  end  by  giving  than  by  retaining.  No  Diocese 
should  give  less  than  one  and  the  number  above 
that  could  be  apportioned  on  the  basis  of  the  number 
of  the  clergy  and  ordinations  from  year  to  year. 

I  do  not  mean  that  men  should  be  given  for  all 
time  to  the  mission  field.  On  the  contrary  let  those 
who  desire  to  return  at  the  expiration  of  five  years 
be  free  to  do  so.  In  a  decade  the  missionary  dis- 
tricts would  be  contributing  strong  men  with  broad 
experience  and  mature  gifts  to  the  Dioceses,  and  the 
whole  Church  would  be  aflame  with  a  sense  of  world- 
wide mission.  The  world  is  growing  so  small  that  it 
is  culpable  to  live  a  provincial  or  isolated  life.  No 
government  that  has  any  sense  of  responsibility  fails 
to  regulate  national  affairs  with  regard  to  interna- 
tional interests.  No  great  business  firm  confines  its 
attention  to  its  own  town  or  state  or  country.  Why, 
then,  should  the  one  institution  which  has  an  age- 
long charter  and  a  world-wide  commission  suffer  its 
representatives  to  live  a  circumscribed  life,  and  be  so 
snarled  up  in  petty  concerns  as  to  be  unable  to  see  the 
depth  of  the  sky  and  the  breadth  of  the  universe? 

It  may  be  objected  that  those  who  go  abroad  will 
be  forgotten  and  when  they  return  they  will  find  no 
place  for  themselves.     Let  them  run  the  risk,  I  say. 


AN  APPORTIONMENT  OF  MEN        133 

The  only  way  to  help  the  Church  rise  to  her  duty  is 
to  trust  her.  If  the  best  men  go  to  the  mission  field 
they  will  be  the  very  ones  to  whom  ultimately  will 
be  entrusted  the  biggest  responsibilities  at  home. 
It  is  not  within  the  realm  of  probability  that  the 
present  occupant  of  the  White  House  would  be  where 
he  is,  if  he  had  not  come,  a  while  since,  to  the  Orient 
as  a  Missionary  of  Government.  Strong  men  can 
afford  to  be  indifferent  to  the  prestige  of  position, 
anyhow.  Some  of  them,  at  least,  do  their  best  work 
by  stripping  themselves  of  honor  and  place  and 
dignity,  after  the  example  of  Him  who,  though  He 
was  rich,  for  our  sakes  became  poor. 

Again,  it  may  be  urged  by  Diocesan  Bishops  that 
they  cannot  afford  to  allow  their  clergy  to  go. 
Doubtless  for  a  time  it  would  mean  a  considerable 
sacrifice.  But  the  law  of  sacrifice  governs  the 
Diocese  and  Parish  as  well  as  the  individual.  Most 
Dioceses  and  Parishes  are  in  danger  more  from  over 
caution,  and  the  perils  of  a  self-centred  life,  than 
from  a  career  of  daring  and  sharing. 

I  should  like  to  see  the  Church  set  about  preparing 
for  an  Apportionment  of  Men,  the  best  men,  laymen 
and  clergy.  We  need  every  type,  every  extreme 
that  our  Church  produces  —  I  need  some  ritualists  at 
this  writing  for  our  Northern  work,  and  some  evangel- 


134        AN  APPORTIONMENT  OF  MEN 

icals  for  our  Southern  work;  only  let  them  be  men  of 
character  and  piety  —  but  they  must  be  given  by 
the  Church  as  Church,  so  that  they  will  come  to  us 
crowned  with  the  inspiration  of  commission.  No 
Church  but  one  organized  as  ours  is,  has  the  facilities 
for  carrying  out  such  a  scheme.  The  lines  of  her 
organization  are  splendidly  adapted  for  a  Catholic 
work,  as  well  as  worthy  of  that,  which  is  at  present 
denied  her,  a  Catholic  name. 

I  have  not  touched  upon  the  question  of  financial 
support  for  the  greatly  enlarged  expenditure  which 
the  successful  inauguration  of  the  plan  proposed 
would  involve.  Let  us  do  the  first  thing  first.  Let 
us  take  the  horse  from  behind  the  cart  where  he  is 
now,  and  put  him  between  the  shafts  where  he  be- 
longs.    In  other  words  let  us  set  about  getting  men. 

''Give  us  menl 
Men  — JTom  every  rank. 
Fresh  and  free  and  frank  ; 
Men  of  thought  and  reading. 
Men  of  light  and  leading. 
Men  of  loyal  breeding. 
The  Church's  welfare  speeding: 
Men  of  breadth  and  not  of  faction 
Men  of  lofty  aim  and  action: 
Give  us  Men  —  I  say  again 

Give  us  Men! 

Give  us  Men!"  ^ 

^  Adapted. 


XII 
FINANCIAL  MISSIONARIES  i 

IF  medical  missionaries,  industrial  missionaries  and 
the  like,  then  why  not  financial  missionaries?  I 
venture  to  write  on  the  subject  as  a  serious  proposi- 
tion, not  because  I  am  expert  in  finance  but  because 
I  am  not.  Indeed  the  modest  degree  of  knowledge  I 
possess  has  been  purchased  at  painful  cost,  to  myself 
and  to  the  Church,  which  ought  never  to  have  been. 
My  proposition,  therefore,  is  that  every  unit  of  the 
Church's  missionary  organization  (the  same  holds 
good  of  diocesan  organization,  but  that  is  not  for  me 
to  discuss  at  this  time)  should  have  as  a  matter  of 
course  an  expert  in  charge  of  the  financial  and 
business  department  of  the  jurisdiction. 

There  probably  was  not  the  same  acute  need  in 
the  past  that  there  is  to-day  of  such  an  appointee. 
It  comes  as  one  of  the  demands  of  our  development. 
Growth  always  means  increased  complexity  and 
necessitates  heightened  functional  efficiency.  In 
*  From  The  Pacific  Churchman. 


136  FINANCIAL  MISSIONARIES 

other  words,  specialization  is  one  of  the  penalties  of 
success.  This  involves  a  revision  of  organization  and 
a  judicious  co-ordination  of  all  the  agencies  employed 
therein. 

Most  if  not  all  of  our  missionary  districts  have 
now  reached  a  stage  when  a  knowledge  of  business 
and  financial  affairs,  beyond  that  possessed  by  the 
clergyman  or  layman  of  average  education,  is  impera- 
tive, in  order  to  induce  a  skilful  handling  of  the 
Church's  interests.  Even  if  the  Bishop,  or  one  of  his 
clergy,  had  the  experience  and  training  for  the  work, 
the  time  required  could  not  be  given  without  such  a 
sacrifice  of  other  duties  as  would  be  unjustifiable. 
The  business  aspect  of  the  missionary  district  must 
be  recognized  as  a  thing  apart,  calling  for  careful 
organization  with  an  expert  hand  at  the  helm. 

No  one  recognizes  or  appreciates  more  fully  than 
I  the  valuable  services  rendered  here  and  there  by 
men  who  save  out  of  their  business  or  professional 
hours,  often  at  great  sacrifice,  sufficient  time  to 
perform  the  work  of  treasurer  or  business  adviser. 
But  the  time  has  come  for  us  to  be  more  formal. 
Finance  is  a  profession,  and  ordinarily  the  business  of 
a  missionary  district  would  employ  the  entire  time 
of  a  trained  man,  if  we  purpose,  in  this  department 
of  responsibility,  to  keep  abreast  of  the  best.     The 


FINANCIAL  MISSIONARIES  137 

voluntary  treasurer  will  be  needed  not  less  but  more 
—  as  one  of  an  advisory  board  grouping  around  the 
financial  missionary,  whose  duty  it  will  be  to  conduct 
the  Church's  business  affairs  with  the  same  alertness 
as  would  characterize  any  honorable  commercial 
house. 

There  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that  we  could  not 
secure  such  men,  who  would  consecrate  their  gifts 
in  this  way.  There  is  no  inherent  war  between 
money  and  piety.  Even  if  the  right  man  is  not 
available,  who  would  number  himself  among  the 
missionaries  —  there  are  already  such,  as,  for  exam- 
ple, in  Shanghai  —  an  expert  could  be  appointed 
from  the  professional  men  at  hand,  and  remunerated 
accordingly.  I  know  by  experience  the  extreme 
value  of  such  an  appointment.  The  matter  is  not 
merely  one  of  bookkeeping.  There  are  purchases  of 
land  to  be  made,  sites  to  be  chosen,  buildings  to  be 
erected,  insurance  to  be  cared  for,  supplies  to  be 
bought,  institutions  to  be  financed,  investments  to 
be  made,  stations  to  be  visited  —  enough,  in  short, 
to  give  a  first-class  man  an  interesting  and  valuable 
vocation. 

There  are  three  benefits  resulting  from  having  an 
expert  in  the  position  outlined,  as  I  have  learned 
from  experience: 


138  FINANCIAL  MISSIONARIES 

1.  Economy.  —  Though  there  may  be  a  large 
annual  outlay  for  salary,  the  extra  sum  expended  will 
more  than  be  saved,  by  the  efficient  handling  of 
funds,  and  by  the  devices  for  economy  conceived  by 
one  whose  official  responsibility  is  to  guard  against 
leakage  or  waste.  By  way  of  illustration:  In  the 
earlier  years  of  my  episcopate  large  sums  of  money 
were  expended  annually  on  the  exorbitant  rentals 
asked.  It  was  nothing  short  of  pitiful  waste. 
Several  years  elapsed  before  some  of  us  saw  that  we 
ought  to  advise  means  whereby  we  could  secure 
permanent  values  in  return  for  the  rental  money. 
At  last  a  small  loan  fund  was  established  which 
enabled  us  to  erect  domiciles.  The  rental  money 
pays  back  the  principal  of  the  fund  together  with  a 
small  interest  (3%).  The  result  is  the  leakage  has 
been  stopped,  property  acquired,  and  a  growing 
permanent  fund  established  —  though  at  a  late, 
rather  than  an  early,  date  and  only  after  thousands 
of  dollars  were  lost.  Of  course  an  expert  would 
have  adopted  some  such  scheme  at  the  beginning. 

2.  Increased  Contributions.  —  Trustees  of  wealth 
will  give  with  a  free  hand  to  causes  which  are  under 
reliable  business  management.  Some  of  our  very 
wealthy  citizens  will  not  contribute  to  a  work  whose 
business  methods  have  not  been  critically  examined 


FINANCIAL  MISSIONARIES  139 

and  passed  upon  favorably.  I  sympathize  with 
their  position.  Moreover,  I  have  reason  to  beheve 
that  one  reason  why  the  bequests  and  contributions 
of  Churchmen  to  Church  institutions  is  markedly 
less  than  those  to  secular,  state  or  independent 
philanthropies  and  organizations,  is  because  of  the 
superior  administration  and  financial  solidity  of 
many  of  the  latter.  If  we  admit  that  business 
occupies  any  position  at  all  in  the  Church's  affairs, 
we  ought  to  bring  it  up  to  the  best  standards. 

3.  Relief  to  Bishop  and  Clergy.  —  This  is  a  point 
upon  which  it  is  not  necessary  to  dilate.  In  the 
rudimentary  organization  of  the  Church  the  deacons 
were  business  agents  for  the  relief  of  the  bishops  or 
priests.  They  stand  as  the  prototype  of  my  "finan- 
cial missionary."  If  the  Church  of  to-day  were  to 
observe  the  same  solicitude  for  the  pastoral  and 
spiritual  work  of  the  clergy  as  at  the  beginning,  she 
would  resort  to  a  similar  development.  It  is  far 
more  abnormal  for  a  bishop  to  play  the  role  of  a 
financier  or  business  agent  than  it  used  to  be  for  an 
apostle  to  baptize!  St.  Paul  deprecates  this  latter. 
What  would  he  say  of  the  former.? 

Every  first-class  business  corporation  has  its 
financier,  its  promoter,  and  its  attorney,  with  vari- 
ous lieutenants  under  each.     If  the  Church  were  to 


140  FINANCIAL  MISSIONARIES 

appoint  similar  ojQScials,  not  only  would  she  greatly 
heighten  her  efficiency,  spiritual  and  material,  but 
she  would  be  true  to  the  principal  which  created  the 
diaconate.     Let  us  hold  to  good  traditions! 


XIII 

THE  NATION'S  DEMAND  UPON 
AMERICAN  YOUNG  MEN^ 

BECAUSE  democracy  aims  at  so  high  a  standard 
and  is  so  essentially  a  spiritual  principle,  it  has 
been  charged  against  it  that  it  "lays  too  great  a 
strain  on  human  nature."  Such  a  complaint  forms 
part  of  the  credentials  which  all  idealism  is  proud 
to  carry,  the  Christian  religion  first  and  fore- 
most. And  democracy  is  the  principle  of  Christian 
brotherhood  applied  to  government,  whether  in  a 
constitutional  monarchy  like  that  of  England,  or  in 
a  republican  system  of  rule  like  our  own. 

Probably  no  American  would  admit  that  our  ideal 
of  democracy  is  visionary,  or  that  we  ought  to  strike 
some  compromise,  that  would  be  more  in  tune  with 
the  limitations  and  defects  of  average  human  nature; 
but,  owing  to  the  inertness  and  apathy,  from  what- 
soever cause,  of  at  any  rate  a  large  minority  of 
citizens,  methods  contradictory  and  subversive  of 
democracy  have  been  allowed  to  creep  into  our 
1  From  The  Outlook. 


142        THE  NATION'S  DEMAND  UPON 

system  of  government,  and  abide  there  unmolested. 
Machine  politics  and  "bossism"  are  usurping  the 
field  that  should  be  controlled  by  forces  of  less  selfish 
and  more  moral  character,  and  the  highest  interests 
of  the  many  are  daily  being  sacrificed  to  the  cupidity 
and  lust  for  power  of  the  few. 

It  is  for  the  coming  generation,  the  youth  of  to-day 
who  are  clothed  with  unprecedented  privilege,  to 
cure  some  of  the  excesses  of  liberty  which  mar  our 
civilization.  Let  them  stoop  their  shoulders  to  the 
burden  in  the  prime  of  their  young  manhood,  and 
strike  across  the  problems  of  the  Nation  the  fire  of  their 
strength.  The  first  lesson  that  a  young  man  should 
learn  in  the  principles  of  government  is  that  National 
problems  and  public  questions  are  his  own  personal 
concern  and  responsibility,  and  that  he  will  have  to 
answer  for  his  conduct  toward  them  as  exactly  as  for 
his  individual  moral  behavior.  Such  a  lesson  well 
learned  issues  in  something  more  than  an  occasional 
jeremiad  from  the  sheltered  cloisters  of  cultured 
ease,  or  the  acid  shriek  of  negative  criticism.  It 
burns  itself  into  the  flesh  and  blood,  the  nerves  and 
muscle,  until  the  flame  of  patriotism  is  kindled  in 
the  soul,  and  a  citizen  worthy  the  name  moves  out 
into  the  Nation's  need,  equipped  to  wrestle  with  its 
problems  and  overthrow  its  enemies.     Of  course  this 


AMERICAN  YOUNG  MEN  143 

will  mean  self-sacrifice  always,  and  oftentimes  as 
complete  and  bold  an  adventure  of  faith  as  signalized 
the  departure  of  Abraham  from  Ur,  the  enterprise  of 
Cavour,  the  revolt  of  Washington.  The  spirit  of 
adventure,  with  its  bosom  stored  with  those  rich 
compensations  which  men  who  have  surrendered  to 
it  for  some  worthy  end  know  full  well,  seizes  the  life 
and  swings  it  up  to  a  new  level  of  courage,  to  a 
sphere  where  the  atmosphere  is  rare  and  the  power 
of  spiritual  vision  quick,  to  a  realm  of  freedom  where 
whatever  gifts  one  possesses  have  their  fullest  exer- 
cise. American  life  has  a  faculty  for  adventure. 
Its  main  distraction  is  found  in  the  amazing  risks  we 
run  to  secure  wealth  by  a  coup  de  main.  This 
faculty  stands  in  need  of  redemption  by  being  shot 
into  a  new  channel,  whose  lining  is  unselfishness  and 
a  nation's  good.  We  are  the  sons  of  adventurers, 
and  our  lives  stand  so  close  to  our  pioneer  fathers 
that  we  feel  their  heated  breath  upon  us  as  they 
conquer  the  forests  and  enslave  the  rivers.  None 
of  us  is  true  to  his  heritage  who  is  not  taking  some 
considerable  risk  for  the  common  weal.  Young  life 
cannot  reach  normal  development  if  it  is  not  some- 
where in  the  heat  of  a  battle  for  others.  It  must  be 
occupied  on  at  least  one  common  problem  if  it  is  to 
win  its  citizenship. 


144       THE  NATION'S  DEMAND  UPON 

To-day  the  undeveloped  or  half-developed  West  is 
calling  to  the  privileged  youth  to  come  to  its  aid. 
It  is  easy  to  succumb  to  the  allurements  of  the  older 
civilization  and  choose  bondage  with  ease  under  the 
shadow  of  settled  conditions,  rather  than  strenuous 
liberty  in  unbeaten  tracks.  I  am  thinking  now 
chiefly  of  those  many  young  men  of  greater  or 
lesser  wealth,  upon  whom  first  of  all  the  demand  of 
the  Nation  for  a  large  measure  of  self-sacrifice  falls. 
But  how  fine  it  is  when  a  richly  endowed  nature, 
after  scrutinizing  the  field,  picks  out  as  its  sphere 
of  service  the  centre  of  some  grave  perplexity,  the 
hardest  spot,  perhaps,  on  the  ramparts!  It  is  doubly 
fine,  for  it  both  administers  succor  where  succor  is 
needed,  and  weaves  new  stuff  into  American  man- 
hood. 

In  our  protest  against  militarism  we  must  not  lose 
sight  of  a  still  graver  peril  —  "Corinthianism,"  or 
the  moral  enervation  and  decadence  that  is  born  of 
the  soft  uses  of  prosperity.  However  bad  militarism 
may  be,  history  teaches  us  that  the  military  nation 
may  live  and  flourish  in  health  and  manners,  but 
the  end  of  the  self-indulgent  nation  is  inevitably 
corruption  and  death.  I  say  this  not  to  defend 
militarism,  but  to  indicate  wherein  the  greater 
danger  lies  to-day,  and  to  make  a  plea  for  that  hardi- 


AMERICAN  YOUNG  MEN  145 

hood  which  enables  a  man  sometimes  to  flip  his 
fingers  in  the  face  of  a  risk.  Though  I  would  add 
that  if  we  deprecate  war  and  its  concomitants,  merely 
because  it  disturbs  our  ease  and  offends  our  aesthetic 
sense,  we  confess  ourselves  in  need  at  least  of  the 
discipline  and  hardship  of  military  life.  A  few  days 
ago,  in  England,  a  lady  spoke  to  me  of  an  American 
book  she  had  been  reading  which  pictured  school 
life.  The  hero  was  forbidden  by  his  mother  to  play 
football.  "Why,"  said  my  friend,  "if  an  English 
boy  were  forbidden  by  his  mother  to  play  football, 
he  wouldn't  own  her!"  It  was  strong  language  to 
use,  but  the  point  underlying  the  exaggeration  was 
that  true  boyhood  requires  peril  for  its  development. 
And  no  one's  life  is  secure  unless  it  is  dropped  daily 
between  a  hope  and  a  fear,  a  possibility  and  a  risk. 
Years  ago,  when  I  was  a  student,  two  of  my  com- 
rades were  drowned  while  trying  to  sail  a  boat  across 
a  dangerous  piece  of  water  in  a  storm.  The  in- 
stinctive ejaculation  from  most  lips  was,  "Foolhardi- 
ness!"  until  one  of  our  professors  said,  "Courageous! 
It  is  readiness  to  dare  a  hard  thing  that  makes 
heroes,"  or  words  to  that  effect. 

But,  to  return  to  our  original  thought,  the  young 
men  of  to-day,  both  for  their  own  and  the  Nation's 
good,  must   be   stirred   to   adventure.     If  they  will 


146        THE  NATION'S  DEMAND  UPON 

but  listen  to  the  just  claims  of  the  country,  they  will 
find  inspiration  and  opportunity.  A  lawyer  in  a 
dreary  Western  town  will  have  a  dull  time  of  it 
merely  as  a  lawyer;  but  if  he  embraces  and  adheres 
to  the  ideals  of  Lincoln,  the  briefless  barrister,  if 
he  studies  his  townspeople  through  the  glasses  of 
sympathy,  if  he  fastens  himself  on  some  one  muni- 
cipal or  State  problem,  he  may  never  ride  in  an 
automobile,  or  dazzle  the  habitues  of  a  New  York 
social  club,  but  his  name  will  be  worn  in  the  hearts 
of  his  fellows,  and  the  Nation  will  be  the  richer  be- 
cause he  lived.  A  physician  going  to  Porto  Rico  or 
the  Philippines  merely  to  make  a  fortune  through 
the  instrumentality  of  his  profession  would  be  a  man 
to  be  avoided  by  natives  and  foreigners.  But  if 
he  were  to  elect  to  go  because  of  the  depth  of  native 
need,  the  wide  scope  for  research  in  unexplored 
diseases,  the  consciousness  of  the  country's  respon- 
sibility to  the  inhabitants  of  our  island  possessions, 
even  though  he  were  in  the  end  to  succumb  to 
tropical  conditions,  his  adventure  would  be  nearer 
noble  than  imprudent,  a  success  rather  than  a  failure. 
In  this  attempt  to  emphasize  a  single  phase  of  life 
I  do  not  wish  to  seem  to  ignore  other  aspects  at 
least  as  important,  as,  for  example,  the  glory  of 
abiding  in  the  conditions  into  which  a  man  has  been 


AMERICAN  YOUNG  MEN  147 

born,  the  quelling  of  the  spirit  of  adventure  far 
afield  because  conscience  requires  it,  the  plunging 
into  the  old,  time-worn,  humdrum  tasks  of  the  older 
civilization  with  its  painful  and  seemingly  insoluble 
problems.  Both  in  these  latter,  as  well  as  in  our 
more  recent  and  novel  responsibilities,  the  demand 
the  country  is  making  upon  young  men  is  as  great 
as  when  the  bugle  sounds  reveille  in  the  early  dawn 
to  summon  the  army  to  order  of  the  day.  And  I 
believe  there  will  be  a  response  worthy  alike  of  our 
ideals  and  of  our  manhood. 


XIV 
A  VISION  OF   MANHOOD 

1  SPEAK  to  men  who  have,  in  their  best  moments 
at  any  rate,  a  lofty  conception  of,  and  a  rever- 
ence for,  manhood  and  its  possibilities.  Probably 
in  the  case  of  most  of  us,  our  earliest  awakening  to 
a  realization  of  the  potential  grandeur  of  human 
nature  was  due  to  our  being  brought  into  contact 
with  developed  greatness  and  nobility  in  a  historical 
character  or  a  living  national  hero.  Though  none 
can  be  so  thrilled  with  the  limitless  possibilities  of 
life  as  he  who  has  come  to  understand  it  as  God 
purposed  it,  and  at  least  revealed  it  in  the  Man  of 
Men,  the  Hero  of  heroes,  Jesus  Christ. 

It  is  no  lack  of  modesty,  but  rather  the  stirring 
of  latent  strength,  which  leads  the  boy  to  turn  away 
from  the  contemplation  of  his  choice  hero  to  an  am- 
bitious reverie  about  himself.  He  knows  that  he  and 
his  hero  have  a  human  nature  in  common,  he  knows 
that  Jesus  Christ  presses  His  own  victories  and 
achievements  into  men  of  to-day,  and  so  he  aspires 


A  VISION  OF  MANHOOD  149 

to  be  something.  That  is  to  say,  having  learned  re- 
spect for  the  human  nature  in  others,  he  begins 
to  respect  human  nature  in  himself.  Maybe  he  is 
restless  because  he  is  only  a  boy,  and  must  wait  for 
the  powers  and  wisdom  of  manhood  to  come  in  the 
slow  unfolding  of  time.  Nevertheless  he  has  learned 
his  earliest  lesson  in  self-respect.  He  realizes  that 
life  is  not  a  toy  but  a  force,  and  somewhere  within 
him  is  something  splendid. 

Now  the  only  man  who  can  hope  to  make  his  life 
a  success  is  he  who  retains  (or,  having  lost,  regains) 
self-respect,  who  finds  in  himself  that  which  is  real 
and  strong  and  sacred,  and  who  guards  and  rever- 
ences his  best  qualities  and  aspirations.  If  he  has 
no  respect  for  himself  he  is  sure  to  fail  in  respect 
for  others,  and  mischief  results. 

Perhaps  the  most  fundamental  feature  of  true 
manhood  is  veracity.  Veracity  means  much  more 
than  truthfulness  in  social  and  business  intercourse. 
It  means  that  inner  hatred  of  unreality,  that  aver- 
sion to  trickiness  which  moves  a  man  to  keep  his 
mind  free  from  crooked  thinking,  and  gives  him 
courage  to  face  things  as  they  are.  He  avoids  soph- 
istry of  thought,  and  does  not  clutch  at  every  argu- 
ment that  makes  for  his  own  opinions  or  convictions, 
but  is  honest  and  fair  toward  logic  even  when  it 


150  A  VISION  OF  MANHOOD 

necessitates  a  change  of  mind.  Such  a  man  cannot 
fail  to  be  true  and  truthful  to  his  fellows. 

Then  again  eye  service  is  not  his  motive  for  thor- 
ough service.  He  respects  his  powers,  and  he  does 
good  work  not  for  the  praise  he  may  gain  from  his 
employer,  or  the  advancement  he  may  win,  but  for 
the  joy  of  honest  work.  There  is  no  satisfaction 
like  that  which  comes  to  a  man  when  all  his  faculties 
declare  to  him  that  he  has  used  them  well.  His  lot 
may  be  in  conditions  where  he  is  under  no  surveil- 
lance, where  he  has  the  plotting  out  of  his  own  work 
and  the  division  of  his  own  time,  where  there  is  no 
spur  to  keep  him  up  to  a  high  standard  except  his 
reverence  for  his  manhood  and  his  loyalty  to  his 
conception  of  duty  to  his  fellows.  But  it  makes  no 
difference.  Rather  is  he  more,  than  less,  dihgent 
because  he  is  his  own  master.  Such  a  man  promotes 
productive  industry  among  his  fellows. 

Manhood  is  body  as  well  as  mind  and  soul.  So 
a  vision  of  manhood  includes  a  clean  body  as  well 
as  a  clean  mind.  The  former  follows  on  the  latter. 
There  is  no  disgrace  in  being  tempted  to  any  one  or 
all  forms  of  fleshly  indulgence.  The  disgrace  is  in 
yielding  or  trifling  with  temptation.  If  one  form  of 
temptation  more  than  another  calls  for  promptness 
of  action  and  curtness  of  dismissal,  it  is  temptation 


A  VISION  OF  MANHOOD  151 

to  lust.  There  is  nothing  to  be  ashamed  of  in 
fleeing  from  it.  The  lads  and  young  men  who  are 
frequenters  of  the  Manila  dance  halls  are  preparing 
the  way  to  dethrone  self-respect,  and  to  stain  their 
bodies  with  sin.  He  who  trifles  with  sins  of  the 
flesh  blunts  his  refinement,  and  gets  a  distorted  and 
disgusting  conception  of  womanhood.  It  is  an  awful 
thing  to  have  "eyes  full  of  adultery  that  cannot 
cease  from  sin.'*  Sir  Andrew  Fraser,  who  spent 
twenty-five  years  in  India,  speaking  about  honor 
due  to  native  women,  says — "There  are  men  in 
all  countries  whose  estimate  of  women  is  tainted  by 
the  stain  of  their  own  impure  minds."  Be  not  such 
a  man.  Womanhood  is  by  nature  clean-minded, 
and  would  be  shocked  and  horrified  by  the  knowledge 
of  what  is  sometimes  in  the  minds  of  men  in  their 
company.  Do  you  remember  Browning's  fine  reverie 
over  one  of  the  poor,  stark  corpses  in  the  "little 
Doric  Morgue"? 

**And  this  —  why  he  was  red  in  vain 
Or  black,  —  poor  fellow  that  is  blue! 
What  fancy  was  it,  turned  your  brain 
Oh,  women  were  the  'prize  for  youl 
Money  gets  women,  cards  and  dice 
Get  money,  and  ill-luck  gets  just 
The  copper  couch  and  one  clear  nice 
Cool  squirt  of  water,  o^er  your  buM, 
The  right  thing  to  extinguish  Iv^t." 


152  A  VISION  OF  MANHOOD 

So  be  pure,  young  men,  because  you  are  young 
men  and  are  strong.  Keep  clean  within,  and  you 
can  never  fail  to  respect  womanhood  with  that  high 
chivalry  that  is  able  to  love  well,  because  it  loves 
purity  and  honor  first. 

Veracity,  industry,  and  purity  —  they  are  yours 
for  the  asking,  a  treasure  to  be  coveted,  a  dynamic 
of  manhood  which  nothing  can  withstand. 


XV 

PROGRESS   AND   PROBLEMS   IN   THE 
PHILIPPINES  1 

THE  Philippine  Islands  constitute  a  problem 
within  a  problem,  a  responsibility  within  a 
responsibility.  If  they  were  not  occupied  and  ad- 
ministered under  the  authority  of  the  American  Gov- 
ernment, this  nation  could  in  no  wise  be  released 
from  her  responsibility  to  that  greatest  of  modern 
problems,  of  which  it  is  a  fragment  —  I  mean  the 
problem  of  the  Far  East.  Every  serious-minded 
man  recognizes  that  the  greatest  question  of  the  na- 
tions to-day,  the  question  of  which  we  know  least, 
but  which  is  making  the  most  persistent  demands 
upon  our  sympathy,  wisdom,  and  activities,  is  how 
to  bring  about  a  normal  relationship  between  the 
nationalized  half  of  the  world  and  that  more  popu- 
lous half  which  is  at  the  dawn  of  nationalization.     It 

1  Paper  presented  at  the  Twenty-eighth  Annual   Lake  Mohonk 
Conference,  1910. 


154  PROGRESS  AND  PROBLEMS 

is  a  problem  that  touches  us  on  all  sides  —  politi- 
cally, religiously,  industrially,  and  socially.  Upon 
our  right  relation  to  it  depends  the  future  well-being 
of  the  Western  world.  Just  now  we  of  the  West 
are  the  more  progressive,  the  more  compact,  the 
stronger  —  in  a  word,  the  more  privileged  part  of 
the  globe,  while  our  friends  of  the  East  are  back- 
ward, loosely  knit,  and  feeble.  But  the  spirit  of 
life  is  moving  among  them,  and  such  stirrings  are 
agitating  them  as  leave  no  doubt  regarding  their 
future.  It  is  of  more  importance  to  the  West  than 
to  the  East  that  we  walk  circumspectly  from  now 
henceforth,  and  there  is  but  one  large  principle 
which  can  serve  us  and  enable  us  to  play  our  part 
worthily  in  this  new  era,  in  which  distance  has  given 
place  to  nearness  and  the  ends  of  the  world  are 
drawn  together  in  close  neighborliness  —  the  principle 
that  we  be  just,  using  our  strength  in  behalf  of  the 
weak,  not  pleasing  ourselves,  not  looking  each  at  his 
own  things  but  each  on  the  things  of  others. 

The  early  history  of  the  approaches  of  the  West 
to  the  East  is  a  story  of  exploitation  and  selfishness. 
The  record  of  the  East  India  Company  is  as  dis- 
graceful a  chapter  of  robbery  under  the  name  of 
trade  as  stains  the  pages  of  international  relations. 
The  attitude  of  the  West  to  China  has  been,  and  still 


IN  THE  PHILIPPINES  155 

in  part  is  as  the  snarling  of  dogs  over  a  bone,  which 
each  claims  as  his  portion. 

But  the  temper  of  the  West  is  changing,  partly 
because  the  weak  are  becoming  too  strong  to  be 
bullied  with  impunity,  and  partly  because  we  our- 
selves are  becoming  fair-minded.  The  latter  history 
of  Great  Britain  in  India,  her  magnificent  record 
as  guardian  of  the  Chinese  Imperial  Customs  for  a 
half  century,  her  unselfish  administration  of  Egyp- 
tian affairs,  the  progressive  character  of  Dutch  rule 
in  Java,  the  clean  motive  which  has  actuated  the 
American  occupation  of  the  Philippines,  bear  witness 
to  this  fact. 

It  is  probably  true  that  in  earlier  imperial  move- 
ments there  were  glimmerings  of  humanitarianism. 
But  in  most  cases  the  lust  of  domination,  the  glory 
of  self-aggrandizement,  and  the  commercial  instinct 
were  the  controlling  motives  in  territorial  expansion 
and  colonization.  The  day  is  past  when  the  con- 
science of  the  civilized  world  will  allow  these  prin- 
ciples to  prevail,  and  it  is  to  the  credit  of  most 
modern  nations  responsible  for  the  well-being  of 
dependencies,  that  it  is  due  to  their  tutelage  that 
national  spirit  has  begun  to  rise  in  the  bosom  of 
backward  peoples.  "Egypt  for  the  Egyptians," 
"Arya   for   the   Aryans,"    "the  Philippines   for   the 


156  PROGRESS  AND  PROBLEMS 

Filipinos,"  are  watchwords  for  which  the  Western, 
and  not  the  Eastern,  world  is  responsible  in  the  last 
analysis. 

I  am  of  the  opinion  that  our  nation  would  never 
have  been  shaken  out  of  its  placid  self-conceit  and 
serene  ignorance  of  the  Orient  if  a  direct  responsibil- 
ity in  the  Far  East  had  not  been  thrust  upon  us. 
We  needed  the  sort  of  discipline  which  ensued  when 
it  was  determined  by  our  Government  to  retain  the 
Philippines  —  I  mean  unselfish  entanglement  in 
other  Peoples'  affairs,  the  unforeseen  difficulties  in- 
volved, the  sacrifice  demanded,  the  semi-failure  of  our 
plans.  Already  we  have  learned  to  sympathize 
as  never  before  with  countries  like  Great  Britain 
and  Holland  under  their  burden  of  responsibility 
heroically  borne.  Already  we  are  raising  up  a  gen- 
eration of  men  who  know  the  Orient  as  only  those 
who  have  had  Oriental  experience  in  matters  of 
government  are  able  to  know  it.  When  I  think  of 
the  many  young  Americans  I  have  met  in  obscure 
posts  in  the  Philippines,  laboring  on  some  educa- 
tional, political,  scientific,  or  religious  feature  of 
the  problem,  with  commendable  zeal  and  fidelity, 
without  any  support  in  their  untoward  conditions 
except  self-respect  and  a  consciousness  of  duty  to 
the  nation,  I  feel  that  we  need  not  fear  the  future. 


IN  THE  PHILIPPINES  157 

Our  task  is  no  easy  one.  It  is  the  moral  regenera- 
tion and  the  unification  of  a  people.  These  are  pre- 
requisites of  self-government.  There  are  encouraging 
features.  In  the  first  place  we  have  racial  homo- 
geneity. The  people  are  sprung  from  a  common 
stock.  They  have  strong  racial  cohesion.  After 
all,  there  are  only  two  forces  which  bind  men  into 
a  unit;  racial  affinity  rising  into  national  organiza- 
tion, and  religious  affinity.  The  Filipinos  have  both 
of  these  characteristics  in  their  favor.  It  is  true 
that  there  are  various  religions,  from  the  crude 
superstitions  of  animism,  and  the  fierce  bigotry  of 
Islamism,  to  the  devout  fervor  of  the  Roman  Catho- 
lic and  Protestant  Christian.  But  the  prevailing 
religion  both  in  power  and  numbers  is  Christianity. 
The  pagans  are  relatively  few,  and  the  Moro  Prov- 
ince is  sufficiently  detached,  geographically  and 
governmentally,  to  be  considered  a  thing  apart. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  Philippines  present  peculiar 
obstacles.  For  instance,  we  are  dealing  with  an 
Archipelago  composed  of  thousands  of  islands.  Added 
to  this  geographical  hindrance  to  the  intercourse 
between  the  people,  there  is  the  further  one  of  temper- 
amental disinclination  on  the  part  of  the  native  to 
move  far  from  his  home.  His  modest  house,  the 
cock-pit,  the  parish  church  and  his  rice-fields  form 


158  PROGRESS  AND  PROBLEMS 

the  sphere  of  his  activities.  A  journey  to  the 
neighboring  market  is  frequently  his  farthest  ex- 
pedition in  a  lifetime.  Of  course,  highways  and  rail- 
roads will  help  to  cure  him  of  his  extreme  isolation 
and  provincialism. 

The  difficulty  of  language  would  not  be  as  much  of 
a  bar  to  progress  as  it  is  if  one  of  the  many  Filipino 
tongues  could  be  selected  as  a  lingua  franca.  Failing 
this,  English  has  been  chosen  as  the  common  medium 
of  thought,  and  the  rising  generation  are  learning  it 
by  thousands  and  hundreds  of  thousands.  English 
is  already  the  commercial  language  of  the  Orient, 
if  not  of  the  world,  so  we  are  making  no  error  in 
teaching  our  wards,  who  are  linguistically  apt,  our 
own  tongue,  which  will  eventually  supersede  Spanish 
in  the  courts  and  in  the  market-place. 

The  Filipino  is  constitutionally  self-satisfied  and 
not  untainted  with  vanity.  He  is  not  endowed 
with  great  powers  of  resistance,  either  physically  or 
morally.  The  result  is  that  the  bad  concomitants 
of  Western  civilization  are  a  constant  menace 
to  him.  If  we  with  our  higher  degree  of  vitality 
and  the  vigorous  moral  training  of  centuries  stand 
so  badly  the  pressure  of  that  refined  materialism 
which  is  the  bane  of  modern  civilization,  we  must 
not   be    surprised    if    the   Filipinos    are   injured    by 


IN  THE  PHILIPPINES  159 

it.  The  question  is  sometimes  asked,  Why  press 
Christianity  on  the  Orient?  The  answer  is,  because 
it  is  the  one  means  by  which  the  Oriental  can  be 
made  strong  enough  to  meet  the  menace  of  civiliza- 
tion, even  in  a  third-rate  way.  Heathen  cults  may 
be  good  enough  for  him  as  long  as  he  lives  in  isola- 
tion, but  the  moment  the  flood-gates  of  civilization 
are  opened  and  he  is  caught  in  the  swirl,  the  one 
conserving  force  in  civilization,  Christianity,  must  be 
given  him  or  he  will  perish,  and  involve  others  in 
his  ruin.  The  Christianity  which  the  great  mass 
of  the  Filipinos  have  now  needs  a  strong  injection  of 
Puritan  austerity  and  love  of  righteousness.  It  is 
to  a  large  extent  pious  rather  than  moral. 

There  is  a  feature  in  the  Philippine  situation  which 
is  worthy  of  serious  consideration,  and  which  em- 
phasizes strongly  the  responsibility  of  America  for 
the  governmental  eflaciency  of  the  Filipino.  It  is 
this.  Geographically  and  racially  the  Philippines 
belong  to  the  East;  religiously  and  politically  they 
belong  to  the  West.  Though  the  best  miscegena- 
tion for  the  Filipino  is  with  other  Orientals,  notably 
the  Chinese,  sentiment,  association  with  America, 
and  industrial  timidity,  have  combined  to  exclude 
the  Chinese  from  the  Islands.  The  Japanese,  as 
a  nation,  inspire  terror  in  the  Filipino  breast.     Chris- 


160  PROGRESS  AND  PROBLEMS 

tianity  has  separated  the  Philippines  from  sympathy 
with  adjacent  lands,  and  three  centuries  of  Western 
rule  and  ideals  have  alienated  them  from  the  Eastern 
conception  of  government,  without  as  yet  giving  them 
a  substitute.  Democracy  is  thus  far  more  of  a 
vague  idea,  unintelligently  accepted  as  a  magic  wand 
waving  open  the  doors  of  independence,  than  of  a 
principle  to  be  framed  into  a  form  of  government 
touching  the  entire  populace.  Though  it  is  an  open 
question,  as  with  Western  civilization,  so  with  West- 
ern governmental  thought,  that  it  may  not  fit  Eastern 
life,  we  have  gone  so  far  in  the  Philippines  that  we 
cannot  turn  back.  The  idea  that  haunts  the  minds 
of  a  very  few  Westerns,  and  of  a  large  number  of 
Orientals,  that  native  society,  whether  in  India  or 
in  other  Eastern  countries,  can  be  reconstituted  on 
an  improved  native  model,  is  a  pure  delusion.  The 
country  over  which  the  breath  of  the  West,  heavily 
charged  with  scientific  thought,  has  once  passed, 
and  has,  in  passing,  left  an  enduring  mark,  can  never 
be  the  same  as  it  was  before.  The  new  foundations 
must  be  of  the  Western,  not  of  the  Eastern  type.  As 
Sir  Henry  Maine  very  truly  remarks,  the  British 
nation  in  dealing  with  India  ''cannot  evade  the  duty 
of  rebuilding  upon  its  own  principles  that  which  it 
unwittingly  destroys.     The  most  salient  and  gener- 


IN  THE  PHILIPPINES  161 

ally  accepted  of  those  principles  is  unquestionably 
self-government.  That  must  manifestly  constitute 
the  corner-stone  of  the  new  edifice.  There  are, 
however,  two  methods  of  applying  this  principle. 
One  is  to  aim  at  eventually  creating  a  wholly  inde- 
pendent nation  in  India;  the  other  is  gradually  to 
extend  local  self-government,  but  with  the  fixed 
determination  to  maintain  the  supreme  control  in 
the  hands  of  Great  Britain.  ...  So  far  as  I  can 
judge  from  recent  discussions,  the  only  difference 
between  the  extremists  and  moderates  is  that, 
whereas,  the  former  wish  to  precipitate,  the  latter 
would  prefer  to  delay,  the  hour  of  separation."^  I 
am  glad  to  quote  this  fair  statement  from  the  pages 
of  so  sturdy  an  imperialist  author  as  Lord  Cromer. 
They  make  admirably  clear  the  Philippine  situation. 
We  ought  to  recognize  this  undeniable  fact,  that 
in  the  whole  history  of  Colonial  administration  in  the 
Orient,  no  dependency  has  ever  approximated  that 
measure  of  self-government  which  the  Philippine 
Islands  now  enjoy.  In  a  speech  by  Hon.  Manuel 
L.  Quezon  in  the  House  of  Representatives  last 
June  is  this  passage:  **I  am  glad  to  be  able  to 
affirm,  first  of  all,  that  simultaneously  with  the 
American  occupation,  there  has  been  established  a 
*  Ancient  and  Modem  Imperialism,  pp.  119,  £f. 


162  PROGRESS  AND  PROBLEMS 

more  liberal  government,  and,  from  that  day,  the 
Filipinos  have  enjoyed  more  personal  and  political 
liberty  than  they  ever  did  under  the  Spanish 
Crown."  The  only  fault  I  find  with  his  statement 
is  that  he  does  not  make  his  comparison  broad 
enough.  He  should  have  included  all  the  Oriental 
dependencies  in  history  and  put  the  liberality  of 
America  at  the  top.  The  ascendency  of  the  American 
in  Philippine  Government  affairs  has  been  steadily 
on  the  decline,  generosity  to  the  Filipino  running 
with  speedier  feet  than  to  many  of  us  seemed,  and 
seems,  best  for  the  Filipino. 

There  are  two  features  of  our  present  policy  on 
which   I   wish   to   comment: 

1.  It  was  some  years  ago  maintained  by  various 
critics  of  our  Philippine  policy  that  we  were  not 
giving  suflficient  attention  to  the  industrial  aspect 
of  the  problem.  At  that  time  I  could  not  feel  that 
the  criticism  was  just.  The  moment  has  now  come 
when  the  manifest  duty  of  the  Philippine  Govern- 
ment is  to  place  industrial  matters  in  the  forefront 
of  its  thoughts.  Political  development  has  been 
such  as  no  longer  to  need  the  amount  of  attention 
hitherto  accorded.  Several  years  have  passed  since 
Aguinaldo,  the  leader  of  the  revolution  against 
American  rule,   voluntarily  presented  his  sword  to 


IN  THE  PHILIPPINES  163 

the  Governor  General.  On  various  occasions  when 
efforts  have  been  made  to  get  an  expression  of 
opinion  from  Aguinaldo  he  has  refused  to  discuss 
matters,  saying  that  the  problem  was  not  political 
but  industrial.  He  has  pointed  his  assertion  oft- 
times  repeated  by  devoting  himself  to  his  farm.  The 
Philippines  must  always  be  an  agricultural  country, 
dependent  upon  the  industry  of  the  inhabitants. 
Their  industrial  efficiency  will  largely  determine 
their  political  efficiency. 

2.  The  second  matter  is  that  of  education.  The 
policy  obtaining  has  always  been  liberal.  The 
work  of  the  schools  has  on  the  whole  been  commend- 
able, lacking,  however,  in  respect  of  industrial  and 
technical  training.  This  defect  is  being  remedied. 
Provision  was  also  made  for  sending  promising  stu- 
dents to  America.  The  results  have  not  been  such 
as  to  justify  continuance.  This  brings  up  an  im- 
portant  principle. 

Experience  would  appear  to  have  proved  that  a 
person  should  be  educated  in  his  own  country  in 
indigenous  institutions  of  learning.  Orientals  must 
be  educated  in  the  Orient.  Post-graduate  work  in 
a  foreign  country  is  valuable,  but  not  secondary  or 
university  training,  which  should  be  provided  at 
home.     For  this  reason  the  Government  is  moving 


164  PROGRESS  AND  PROBLEMS 

wisely  in  the  development  of  the  higher  education. 
The  Philippine  University  is  being  organized,  and 
some  departments  are  already  open.  It  is  significant 
to  note  that  in  China  strenuous  efforts  are  being  made 
to  establish  universities  in  Hongkong  and  Hankow,  to 
the  end  that  the  best  results  of  Western  educa- 
tion may  be  brought  to  the  aid  of  the  Chinese  in 
their  own  country.  No  man  is  so  well  fitted  to 
serve  his  people  with  sympathy  and  intelligence  as 
he  who  has  been  educated  in  the  familiar  surround- 
ings, and  with  the  local  color  of  his  home  land.  But 
let  it  always  be  recognized  that  what  the  Filipino 
most  requires  "is,  not  so  much  that  his  mind  should 
be  trained,  as  that  his  character  should  be  formed." 
At  the  last  moment  I  have  found  that  it  will  be 
impossible  for  me  to  present  these  thoughts  in  per- 
son. I  have  therefore  written  out  in  condensed 
form  that  which  I  had  planned  to  discuss  in  a  more 
free  and  extended  manner.  The  responsibility  rest- 
ing upon  our  nation  is  not  one  which  daunts  us. 
But  we  must  work  at  it  without  academic  regrets 
that  cripple  effort,  or  impatient  haste  which  causes 
an  appearance  of  progress  rather  than  progress 
itself.  Our  goal  is  clear  before  us.  I  make  Lord 
Cromer's  words  my  own  and  apply  them  to  the 
special    obligation    resting    upon    our    consciences: 


IN  THE  PHILIPPINES  165 

*' Nations  wax  and  wane.  It  may  be  that  at  some 
future  and  far  distant  time  we  shall  be  justified,  to 
use  a  metaphor  of  perhaps  the  greatest  of  the  Latin 
poets,  in  handing  over  the  torch  of  progress  and 
civilization"  in  the  Philippines  **to  those  whom  we 
ourselves"  have  had  such  a  large  share  in  civilizing. 


XVI 
PHILIPPINE  FACTS  AND  THEORIES^ 

IN  this  brief  survey  of  Philippine  affairs,  it  will 
be  my  endeavor  to  separate  facts  from  fancies, 
and  to  strip  the  problem  of  secondary  considerations. 
At  an  earlier  stage  in  my  experience  I  might  have 
spoken  with  the  same  tone  of  infallibility  which 
characterizes  the  utterances  of  those  doughty  cham- 
pions of  the  Filipinos,  who,  clothed  in  the  soft  rai- 
ment of  homespun  theories,  view  the  battle  from 
afar.  I  have  no  solution  of  the  Philippine  problem 
to  offer.  My  sole  purpose  is  to  urge  upon  the 
American  Government  slow  speed,  and  not  to  dis- 
card a  good  policy  until  sure  of  a  better.  No  cer- 
tainty can  be  reached  without  a  study  of  facts. 
"Ce  ne  sont  pas  les  theories  qui  doivent  nous  servir 
de  base  dans  la  recherche  des  faits,  mais  ce  sont  les 
faits  qui  doivent  nous  servir  de  base  pour  la  composi- 
tion des  theories." 

1  From  the  New  York  Tribune,  April  21,  1913. 


PHILIPPINE  FACTS  AND  THEORIES    167 

The  first  fact  to  face  is  one  which  admits  of  no 
dispute.  It  is  that  America  is  in  the  control  of  the 
Philippines,  and  upon  her  wisdom  or  unwisdom  hangs 
the  fate  of  nine  million  Filipinos.  Whether  we 
erred  in  assuming  such  a  responsibility  is  aside  from 
the  question.  If  America  had  not  accepted  it  from 
unselfish  motives,  another  nation  would  have  seized 
it  from  motives  of  self  interest,  and  at  this  date 
liberty  would  sit  mourning  without  the  gates  of  the 
Philippines  instead  of  reigning  throughout  her  borders. 
The  Philippines  to-day  enjoy  a  measure  of  self- 
government  hitherto  unknown  to  dependencies,  save 
in  the  Anglo-Saxon  overseas  dominions  of  Great 
Britain,  and  the  responsibility  of  America  is  to 
further  the  progress  of  self-government  to  the  utmost 
of  her  ability  and  the  Filipino's  capacity. 

Thus  are  we  brought  to  a  second  indisputable  fact. 
We  are  pledged  to  execute  our  responsibility  of  con- 
trol as  a  trust  to  be  administered  with  rather  than 
for  the  Filipino.  That  is  to  say,  we  are  to  train 
him  by  co-operative  methods  in  the  principles  of  self- 
government  until  he  has  attained,  and  then,  if  he 
so  elects,  surrender  to  him  the  rights  which  belong 
to  a  full-grown  nation.  It  is  here  that  we  arrive  at 
the  parting  of  the  ways.  The  dispute,  however,  is 
not    one    of    imperialism    and    anti-imperialism.     It 


168    PHILIPPINE  FACTS  AND  THEORIES 

fogs  the  issue  to  employ  such  terms.  The  question 
resolves  itself  into  one  of  good  judgment.  The  op- 
posing camps  differ  only  in  the  matter  of  time. 
There  are  those  who  say,  Now;  others  who  say, 
To-morrow;  still  others  who  say,  Day  after  to- 
morrow. If  desire  implied  ability,  the  clamor  for 
independence  on  the  part  of  the  Filipinos,  which 
just  now  is  more  widespread  than  at  any  time  in 
their  history,  would  be  the  signal  for  our  withdrawal, 
but  only  their  achievements  can  determine  their 
ability.  A  careful  study  should  be  made  of  the 
Malolos  Government  of  1899,  the  character  of  pro- 
vincial and  municipal  government  up  to  date,  the 
use  of  the  franchise,  the  extent  to  which  espionage 
and  kindred  evils  prevail,  the  records  of  the  Assem- 
bly, and  the  constructive  work,  religious,  scientific, 
educational,  industrial,  accomplished  under  the 
present  policy. 

It  is,  to  say  the  least,  dangerous  to  argue  on  the 
theory  that  any  autonomy,  no  matter  how  slovenly, 
is  preferable  to  alien  rule  with  "higher  poHtical 
efficiency"  as  its  motto.  There  are  moments,  at 
any  rate,  as  in  Cuba,  San  Domingo,  Nicaragua,  and 
Mexico,  when  alien  interference,  or  even  alien  rule 
for  a  while,  is  not  counted  amiss  by  our  most  fanat- 
ical individualists.     It  is  for  this  reason  that  I  say. 


PHILIPPINE  FACTS  AND  THEORIES    169 

Let  us  proceed  from  facts  to  theory.  The  facts  are 
to  be  had  for  the  asking,  and  the  Philippine  policy- 
should  stand  or  fall  upon  its  record. 

A  third  fact  is  that  the  Philippine  problem  has  a 
puzzling  complexity  due  to  its  island  character  and 
diversified  population,  of  which  one  tenth  is  com- 
posed of  primitive  folk  of  the  hills  and  fanatical 
sons  of  Islam.  The  recognized  leaders  in  the  Philip- 
pines to-day,  so  far  as  racial  qualifications  are  con- 
cerned, would  have  at  least  equal  right  to  claim 
citizenship  in  Spain,  China,  or  England.  Thus  far 
it  is  the  men  of  mixed  blood  who  are  the  politicians. 
The  degree  of  capacity  in  the  Filipino  will  not  be 
revealed  until  the  school  boys  of  to-day  are  in  active 
public  life.  Even  among  the  Christianized  peoples, 
because  of  their  many  tongues  and  limited,  though 
increasing,  intercommunication,  there  are  sectional 
jealousies,  but  the  wild  peoples  have  a  marked 
antipathy  for  their  Christian  neighbors  because  of 
a  past  history  of  harsh  and  unfair  treatment  at  their 
hands.  It  is  owing  solely  to  the  prodigious  industry 
of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  of  the  Philippine 
Islands,  and  his  sincere  enthusiasm  for  the  welfare 
of  the  inhabitants  of  the  Mountain  Province,  that  a 
notable  work  of  protection  and  development  has 
been  begun  which  no  one  less  well  informed  than 


170    PHILIPPINE  FACTS  AND  THEORIES 

he  could  continue  effectively.  As  for  the  Moros, 
they  are  the  traditional  enemies  of  the  Filipinos,  as 
the  ruined  watchtowers  on  the  coast,  even  of  north- 
ern islands,  testify — nor  has  animosity  diminished 
with  time.  Though  there  has  probably  been  more 
order  in  the  Moro  Province  since  the  beginning  of 
the  American  occupation  than  during  any  corre- 
sponding period  of  time  in  history,  the  island  of 
Jolo  has  steadily  baffled  the  attempts  of  our  ablest 
officers  and  administrators  to  pacify  it.  The  with- 
drawal of  the  Spanish  was  the  signal  for  outrage 
upon  Christianized  Filipinos  within  immediate  reach 
of  Moros,  and  there  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that 
history  would  fail  to  repeat  itself  the  moment 
American  control  ceased. 

Finally  it  must  be  recognized  that  the  Philippine 
problem  cannot  be  settled  without  reference  to  its 
international  bearing.  Neutralization  has  been  pro- 
posed. But  can  American,  or  any  other,  diplomacy 
secure  the  neutrality  of  the  Powers?  Would  it  mean 
anything  if  promises  of  neutrality  were  made?  Is 
it  not  so,  that  though  no  existing  military  power. 
East  or  West,  would  fight  America  in  order  to  secure 
possession  of  the  Philippines,  there  are  at  least  two 
nations  which  would  seize  the  first  opportunity  for 
interference    if   American    sovereignty   ceased?     Can 


PHILIPPINE  FACTS  AND  THEORIES    171 

America  afford  to  protect  a  government  half  way 
round  the  world,  which  she  does  not  actually  and 
constructively  control?  She  has  found  it  difficult 
enough  with  one  near  at  hand.  It  appears  to  me 
that  it  would  be  a  measure  of  quixotry  beyond  the 
most  altruistic  administration,  to  stand  sponsor  for 
the  order  of  an  experimental  government  of  more 
than  doubtful  stability  ten  thousand  miles  from  our 
coasts.  When  the  Philippines  achieve  independence 
they  must  swallow  the  bitter  with  the  sweet,  and 
accept  the  perils  as  well  as  the  joys  of  walking  alone. 
There  are  national  risks  involved  even  in  a  limited 
protectorate  to  which  I  trust  America  will  never 
expose  herself. 

I  have  said  nothing  about  the  interests  of  Ameri- 
can commerce  which  has  grown  up  in  the  Philippines, 
because  it  is  not  to  the  point.  The  most  it  can  ask 
is  an  equitable  protection  and  consideration  such 
as  the  presence  of  the  American  flag  guarantees. 
Nor  have  I  made  any  appeal  for  the  retention  of  the 
present  personnel  of  government,  for  I  believe  office 
holders  should  stand  or  fall  on  their  record,  though 
it  would  indeed  be  a  national  calamity  to  degrade 
the  Philippine  question  into  a  ball  for  party  politi- 
cians and  office  seekers  to  buffet.  My  sole  thought  is 
for  the  enduring  welfare  of  the  Filipino  people,  and 


172   PHILIPPINE  FACTS  AND  THEORIES 

the  honor  and  wisdom  of   the  American  nation  in 
the  execution  of  a  great  trust. 

My  own  conviction  of  our  present  duty,  based 
on  eleven  years  of  observation  and  experience,  is 
summed  up  in  words  written  in  relation  to  another 
dependency  but  which  I  apply,  with  a  few  verbal 
alterations,  to  our  own  case:  "The  people  of  the 
Philippines  require  our  rule.  We  are  not  in  the 
Philippines  for  our  pleasure  or  profit.  If  we  were, 
it  would  be  the  most  natural  thing  in  the  world  to 
say  that  the  game  is  not  worth  the  candle  as  soon 
as  intense  diflBculties  and  dangers  arise,  and  leave 
the  Philippines  to  go  to  perdition  in  her  own  way. 
But  we  cannot  do  that.  We  are  in  the  Philippines, 
because  we  are  required  there.  If  our  rule  were 
removed,  at  this  juncture  at  any  rate,  the  Philip- 
pines would  at  once  become  a  prey  to  the  strongest 
of  the  sectional  aggregations,  and  they  in  turn  would 
ultimately  be  devoured  by  intruders  from  outside 
the  borders  of  the  PhiUppines.  .  .  .  *We  do  not 
know  how  to  leave  the  Philippines  and,  therefore, 
let  us  see  if  we  know  how  to  govern  them.*" 


XVII 

NATIONAL  AWAKENING   IN  THE 
PHILIPPINES  1 

I  OFTEN  recall  a  phrase  of  John  Morley*s,  when 
he  was  in  this  country  in  1904.  He  said,  in  a 
speech  in  New  York,  that  in  the  waters  of  the 
Pacific  America  had  a  great  peril  and  a  great  op- 
portunity. It  is  true  and  all  of  us  who  have  at  all 
tried  to  live  life  realize  that  opportunity  is  adjacent 
to  peril.  And  sometimes  when  we  are  a  bit  cowardly 
the  peril  so  shakes  us  that  we  do  not  see  with  clear 
eye  the  opportunity.  That  has  been  the  case  more 
than  once  in  relation  to  the  Philippine  Islands. 
There  are  amongst  us  those  who  are  so  afraid  for 
the  American  Constitution,  which  is  a  very  hearty 
constitution,  that  we  have  evaded  the  issue  and  not 
squarely  faced  the  opportimity  that  the  Philippine 
Islands  presents  both  for  our  nation  and  for  the 
Filipinos   themselves.     But   I   think   I   am   right   in 

^  Address  at  the  Thirty-first  Annual  Lake  Mohonk  Conference, 
1913. 


174  NATIONAL  AWAKENING 

asserting  that  in  the  main  we  are  alive  to  our  op- 
portunity, that  it  has  challenged  us  and  that  we 
intend  to  rise  to  it.  And  we  may  feel  perfectly  sure 
of  this,  that  what  is  best  for  the  Filipino  will  be 
best  for  America.  We  are  not  going  to  be  hampered 
or  checked  by  theory;  we  are  going  to  face  facts 
and  we  are  going  to  deal  with  them  in  the  way  that 
living  men  should  always  deal  with  living  issues. 

I  am  going  to  speak  on  the  subject  of  the  National 
Awakening  in  the  Philippines,  and  I  believe  that 
my  topic,  thus  phrased,  will  place  me  in  your  eyes 
where  I  stand,  as  one  who  believes  heartily  in  the 
coming  Filipino  independence;  but  I  am  going  to  add 
at  once  that  that  independence  must  be  synonymous 
with  liberty;  it  cannot  be  now  or  in  the  very  near 
future.  It  was  not  American  influence  which  awoke 
the  Filipinos  to  that  corporate  self-esteem  which 
emerges  ultimately  in  national  consciousness;  in 
the  sixteenth  century  a  force  began  to  play  upon 
them  which  has  never  ceased,  the  same  force  which 
made  nations  of  France  and  Germany  and  England 
and  America  —  the  conscious  acceptance  of  the 
Christ.  While  Japan  was  wrapped  in  profound  slum- 
ber, and  China  dreaming  of  her  ancestors,  the  Philip- 
pine Islands  were  awakened  by  the  one  touch  which 
arouses  aspiration    towards  nationality  as  a  perma- 


IN  THE  PHILIPPINES  175 

nence.  In  a  book  that  has  become  current  of  late 
and  which,  in  spite  of  its  universal  generalizations 
is  of  extreme  value  —  I  mean  Chamberlain's  "Foun- 
dations of  the  Nineteenth  Century"  — we  have  this 
estimate  of  the  place  of  Christ,  in  relation  to  national 
life: 

"No  battle,  no  change  of  dynasty,  no  natural 
phenomenon,  no  discovery  possesses  a  significance 
which  can  be  compared  with  that  of  the  short  life 
on  earth  of  the  Galilean.  His  birth  is,  in  a  sense, 
the  beginning  of  history.  The  nations  that  are  not 
Christian,  such  as  the  Chinese,  the  Turks  and  others, 
have  no  history;  their  story  is  but  a  chronicle  on 
the  one  hand  of  ruling  houses,  butcheries  and  the 
like,  and  on  the  other  represents  the  dull,  humble, 
almost  bestially  happy  life  of  millions  that  sink  in 
the  night  of  time  without  leaving  a  trace." 

Because  the  Filipinos  have,  however  inadequate 
their  belief  may  be,  loyalty  as  a  people  to  Christ, 
they  have  a  hope  of  national  self-realization  beyond 
any  people  of  the  Far  East.  So  far  as  Japan  and 
China  have  hope  of  permanent  nationality  it  rests 
in  Christianity,  and  solely  in  Christianity.  Never 
yet  has  a  nation  been  governed  purely  by  politics 
so  as  to  retain  a  high  national  character;  machinery 
can  no  more  create  a  nation  than  it  can  a  personality. 


176  NATIONAL  AWAKENING 

Greece  tried  to  keep  her  national  entity  by  creative 
art,  and  history  tells  us  how  she  failed.  Rome  built 
the  majesty  of  her  dominion  on  law,  and  although 
Rome  stands  as  one  of  the  wonders  of  history, 
Rome  as  a  nation  failed.  But  when  you  add  the 
personality  of  the  living  Christ  to  creative  art  and 
to  the  power  that  comes  through  law,  then  I  venture 
to  say  you  get  such  an  element  of  permanence  in  a 
nation  that  its  destiny  is  immortal. 

The  process  of  nationalization  among  the  Filipinos 
may  be  slow,  but  it  will  be  sure.  It  is  not  politics 
that  keeps  a  nation  stable  and  continuous.  Politics 
come  and  go.  Nor  is  it  some  subtle  genius  given 
to  some  and  denied  others.  It  is  Christianity.  That 
which  distinguishes  East  and  West  is  not  a  matter 
of  race  or  color.  The  dominant  (i.e.,  Aryan)  West 
was  born  in  the  East.  It  came  to  the  West  and 
found  Christ  and  was  found  by  Him,  Himself  a  son 
of  the  Semite  East. 

Prior  to  the  Christian  era,  nations  considered  as 
corporate  aggregations,  waxed  and  waned.  A  whole 
civilization  would  disappear  leaving  no  trace  behind 
but  a  few  memories  and  here  and  there  a  splash  of 
paint  on  the  wall  of  a  desert  tomb.  But  with  Christ 
nationality  gained  new  vitality,  so  that  we  now  see 
nations  to  be  sacred,   not  dependent  on  dynasties 


IN  THE  PHILIPPINES  177 

or  accidental  genius.  Let  me  insist  upon  this,  be- 
cause not  only  the  future  of  the  Philippines  is  bound 
up  with  it,  but  our  own  future  as  a  nation;  a  nation 
in  this  new  sense  is  the  creation  of  Christ  and  will 
be  perpetuated  as  long  as  it  is  loyal  to  Him.  Chris- 
tianity is  the  religion  of  perseverance  and  permanence. 
The  last  and  fatal  blow  to  the  disintegrating  nation 
of  the  Jews  was  their  rejection  of  the  corner-stone 
of  their  race.  That  which  distinguishes  the  West 
from  the  East  is  that  the  West,  however  inade- 
quately, accepts  Christ,  and  the  East  does  not.  The 
Filipinos  are  the  only  people  in  the  Orient  who  can 
be  called  Christian  in  a  sense  similar  to  that  in  which 
we  speak  of  America  as  Christian. 

Ranke  prophesied  that  the  nineteenth  century 
would  be  one  of  nations.  It  proved  true.  The 
sixteenth  century  brought  the  awakening  nations  to 
their  feet.  The  Reformation  was  the  beginning  of 
a  war  against  compulsory  and  tyrannical  imperialism 
which  has  never  ceased.  National  differentiation 
is  still  going  on,  and  since  the  beginning  of  the  nine- 
teenth century  nationality  has  been  focussing  itself 
and  becoming  crystallized.  I  trust  you  will  agree 
with  me  in  this,  and  I  think  you  will,  that  war  will 
automatically  cease  when  national  self-respect  has 
reached  a  stage  analogous  to  that  of  individual  self- 


178  NATIONAL  AWAKENING 

respect,  which  brought  duelling  to  a  close.  A  Chris- 
tian world  would  make  an  unchangeable  map  of 
nations. 

Our  race  and  nation  are  inheritors  of  the  history 
and  life  of  the  centuries.  We  are  able  to  direct  and 
accelerate  the  forces  that  control  us.  Our  reverence 
for  nationality  gives  us  the  responsibility  of  de- 
fending nascent  nations.  It  is  no  mere  chance  that 
related  the  Philippine  Islands  to  America.  Consider 
the  situation  for  a  moment.  The  Philippine  Islands 
are  cut  off  from  contiguous  peoples  by  their  Chris- 
tianity. They  fear,  and  shrink  from,  the  Japanese 
as  a  menace.  Though  they  belong  to  the  Malay 
branch  of  the  great  Mongolian  race,  and  intermar- 
riage with  the  Chinese  is  productive  of  good  results, 
they  have  a  rigid  exclusion  law  forbidding  Chinese 
entrance  into  their  territory.  And  as  for  their 
Malay  brothers  to  the  South  and  West,  they  have 
about  as  much  intercourse  with  them  as  with  the 
Esquimaux. 

To  learn  what  Christianity  does  for  a  people  you 
only  have  to  go  from  the  Philippines  to  Malaysia. 
The  difference  between  the  Malays  and  the  Filipinos 
is  the  difference  between  darkness  and  dawn.  So 
we  find  the  extraordinary  phenomenon  of  an  Oriental 
people  isolated  in  the  Orient  and  part  of  the  solidar- 


IN  THE  PHILIPPINES  179 

ity  of  the  Western  world.  The  religion  of  Christ 
transcends  the  bond  of  race,  and  ignores  geograph- 
ical contiguity.  The  fact  that  there  is  a  higher 
type  of  Christianity  in  the  Islands  than  formerly  is 
in  no  small  degree  due  to  the  fact  that  the  Protes- 
tant Churches  have  come  in  with  American  sov- 
ereignty, some  of  them  with  a  Puritan  severity,  and 
the  whole  religious  situation  has  been  toned  up 
morally. 

In  their  Christianity,  even  though  a  Christianity 
which  needs  to  be  vastly  improved,  lies  the  directing 
and  conserving  force  of  the  Filipinos  as  a  nation. 
The  mestizos  are  already  past  masters  in  politics. 
What  is  needed  is  added  character  which  comes  to 
those  who  are  given  facilities  for  self-realization 
through  the  agencies  of  civilization  under  the  aegis 
of  the  Christian  faith.  Given  that,  there  is  capacity 
in  a  Christian  people  for  development.  Govern- 
mental efficiency  will  rise  automatically  with  the 
growth  of  character.     It  cannot  be  forced. 

In  the  Philippines  mediae valism,  or  compulsory 
imperialism,  was  the  keynote  of  government  until 
1898.  Since  then  the  development  into  modernism 
has  been  by  leaps  rather  than  by  even  progression. 
To-day  the  Philippines  have  a  measure  of  autonomy 
unknown  in  any  existing  dependency,  unless  you  call 


180  NATIONAL  AWAKENING 

Anglo-Saxon  overseas  dominions  dependencies,  but 
as  one  who  is  Canadian  born  I  do  not  like  to  think 
of  Canada  as  a  dependency;  Canada  is  a  nation.  I 
will  go  further.  I  know  no  instance  in  history  where 
self-government  has  reached  so  high  a  development  in 
a  dependency.  The  Filipinos  received  after  less 
than  a  decade  that  which  was  accorded  Egypt  in  a 
restricted  w^ay  only  when  a  generation  had  elapsed, 
and  economic  and  industrial  eflBciency  had  been 
insured.  I  mean  a  native  legislative  assembly.  The 
Filipinos  are  now  their  own  law-makers. 

The  most  recent  experiment  of  the  American  gov- 
ernment in  giving  the  balance  of  power  to  the 
Filipinos  on  the  Commission  was  the  most  conserva- 
tive measure  that  could  be  enacted  if  they  were 
to  take  a  further  step  toward  the  consummation 
of  autonomy.  An  executive  order  can  be  re- 
scinded if  the  privilege  granted  by  it  is  abused, 
whereas  Congressional  action  would  make  with- 
drawal from  a  position  once  taken  well  nigh  im- 
possible. 

This  last  step  is  an  experiment,  and  it  is  for  the 
Filipinos  themselves  to  prove  that  it  was  a  wise 
experiment.  Speed  in  so  momentous  a  matter  as 
the  making  of  a  nation  is  a  thing  to  be  feared  rather 
than  courted,   and  I  hope  that  the  last  vestige  of 


EST  THE  PHILIPPINES  181 

Spanish  political  influence  will  have  vanished  before 
that  crowning  phase  of  liberty  which  expresses 
itself  in  national  independence  is  considered  and 
granted.  When  those  who  are  now  school-boys  are 
old  enough  and  experienced  enough  to  take  the  lead 
in  the  public  life  of  their  people,  it  will  be  time 
enough  to  discuss  independence.  Impatience  is  to 
be  expected,  but  we  must  meet  it  with  unruffled 
patience.  Misunderstanding  must  be  met  by  under- 
standing. Granted  that  there  was  a  time  when  we 
needed  to  spur  the  Filipinos  on  toward  independence, 
no  such  need  now  exists.  To  do  so  is  to  add  fuel 
to  an  overfed  fire. 

America  has  the  opportunity  of  the  ages.  She  can, 
if  she  pursues  a  course  consonant  with  the  demands 
of  the  situation,  stand  by  at  the  birth  of  a  nation 
worthy  of  a  permanent  place  in  the  family  of  Chris- 
tian nations.  Her  effort  is  not  to  rid  herself  of  a 
difficulty,  but  to  rise  to  an  opportunity  and  to 
render  a  service.  It  is  not  so  much  to  reproduce 
among  an  alien  people  her  institutions  as  to  create 
a  character  that  will  be  able  to  express  in  Philippine 
life  and  institutions  the  principles  of  democracy. 
The  political  system  developed,  secularized  education, 
and  material  progress,  carry  with  them  dangers  which 
can  be  met  only  by  deepened  religious  life. 


182  NATIONAL  AWAKENING 

The  corner-stone  of  the  state  there,  as  here,  is  the 
Christ.  Without  devotion  to  Him  and  His  teaching 
there  is  no  hope  for  nation  or  individual.  In  and 
through  Him  there  will  some  day  be  a  creditable 
Filipino  nation. 


XVIII 
A  STUDY  OF  ALEXANDER  HAMILTON ' 

HAMILTON'S  place  in  history  has  not  yet  been 
determined,  nor  has  he  been  credited  with  his 
full  achievements,  —  as  is  frequently  the  case  with 
those  who  have  not  held  the  highest  office  for  which 
they  have  had  capacity,  or  whose  work  has  seemed 
to  suffer  defeat.  In  matters  pertaining  to  our  fame, 
as  well  as  in  other  enduring  departments  of  life, 
the  broadest  sweep  of  power  comes  in  the  shape  of 
resurrection  after  death.  In  the  readjustment  which 
is  compelling  attention  to  Hamilton,  there  is  a 
danger  of  making  him  great  by  contrast,  disparaging 
Washington,  who  can  never  be  considered  other  than 
the  master  spirit  of  the  times.  He  and  his  contempo- 
raries were  not  rivals  for  fame,  but  men  of  varied 
gifts  and  powers  whose  individual  greatness  is  best 
determined  when  laid  against  the  greatness  of  all. 

In  considering  Hamilton,  we  cannot  afford  to 
leave  out  of  sight  the  characteristics  of  his  boyhood. 

1  Lecture  before  the  University  Club,  Manila,  July  19,  1907. 


184      A  STUDY  OF  ALEXANDER  HAMILTON 

He  was  ambitious  and  precocious.  His  ambition, 
however,  was  tempered  by  self-respect:  he  stood 
ready  to  risk  his  life,  though  not  his  character,  to 
exalt  his  station.  His  precocity  was  not  abnormal: 
he  was  not  the  child  prodigy  who  repels,  though  in 
one  sense  he  was  never  young;  that  is  to  say,  he 
seems  to  have  exhibited  the  fruits  of  experience 
before  he  had  had  experience,  and  a  mature  philoso- 
phy of  life  before  he  had  lived. 

As  a  mere  boy  he  appears  as  an  orator  in  the 
famous  "speech  in  the  fields."  The  wonder  of  it  is 
not  that  he  made  a  great  speech,  but  that  having 
made  it  he  was  ever  heard  of  again.  What  charac- 
terized his  whole  life  as  an  orator  distinguishes  his 
first  utterance:  he  was  fair  to  his  opponents  and 
paid  due  respect  to  the  power  of  language. 

It  is  not  unnatural  that  when  he  became  a  soldier, 
and  as  a  lad  of  nineteen  commanded  a  battery 
of  artillery,  he  should  have  aspired  to  military 
greatness;  indeed,  there  is  every  reason  to  believe 
that  military  opportunity  would  have  placed  him 
among  the  great  soldiers  of  history.  One  cannot  help 
wondering  what  a  Hamilton  would  have  done  with 
the  opportunities  of  a  Napoleon.  As  military 
Secretary  he  distinguished  himself  by  controlling 
the  feeble  Gates  and  the  sententious  Putnam.     He 


A  STUDY  OF  ALEXANDER  HAMILTON      185 

closed  his  military  career  with  a  brilliant  exploit  at 
Yorktown,  and  seventeen  years  afterwards,  just 
before  Washington's  death,  the  great  man  seals  his 
estimate  of  Hamilton  as  a  soldier  by  accepting  the 
position  of  Commander-in-Chief,  in  view  of  the 
possible  war  with  France,  only  on  condition  that 
Hamilton  should  be  second  in  command. 

As  a  writer,  Hamilton  began  his  career  at  an  early 
date,  and  when  he  was  an  undergraduate  at  Colum- 
bia produced  pamphlets  which  were  attributed  to 
one  of  the  ablest  and  most  mature  thinkers  and 
writers  of  the  day.  "It  is  a  rare  quality  in  any 
man,  but  more  than  usually  rare  in  lawyers  and 
politicians,  never  to  allow  words  a  part  in  com- 
pleting the  fabric  of  an  imperfect  thought."  It  is 
this  quality  which  distinguished  all  the  writings  that 
came  from  the  pen  of  Hamilton.  In  the  "Conti- 
nentalist'*  he  makes  a  strong  plea,  a  plea  which 
found  embodiment  in  national  tradition,  for  the 
development  of  governmental  power  and  stable 
revenue  as  being  necessary  to  counteract  the  perni- 
cious effects  of  mere  sentimentality  as  a  bond  of 
union.  Sentiment  is  not  unity:  influence  is  not 
government. 

His  writing  reaches  its  climax  in  the  "Federalist," 
in  which  he  advocates  a  plan,  explains  and  justifies 


186      A  STUDY  OF  ALEXANDER  HAMILTON 

it,  and  prevails  on  a  nation  of  practical  men  to  make 
a  trial  of  it.  The  aim  of  the  "Federalist"  was  the 
adoption  of  the  Constitution  and  the  establishment 
of  it  as  the  key-stone  of  national  life.  Its  fairness, 
the  spirit  of  judicious  compromise  which  marks  it, 
and  its  literary  beauty  place  the  "Federalist"  on  a 
par  with  the  immortal  treatises  on  government. 
Oliver,  in  his  recent  publication,  classes  the  "Fed- 
eralist" with  the  writings  of  Montesquieu  and 
Machiavelli.  It  is  written  in  a  distinguished  style, 
and  has  that  happy  combination  of  vision  and 
practicality  that  is  so  rare  in  the  productions  of 
thinkers. 

Washington's  Farewell  Address  was  undoubtedly 
also  a  message  from  Hamilton:  it  is  futile  to  attempt 
to  distinguish  the  part  that  each  of  these  distin- 
guished characters  played  in  producing  this  immortal 
document.  We  may  say,  however,  relative  to  it  — 
as  also  relative  to  the  entire  career  of  both  men  — 
that  had  one  dropped  out,  the  stature  and  products 
of  the  other  would  have  been  appreciably  dimin- 
ished: Washington  was  as  great  as  he  was  because 
there  was  a  Hamilton,  and  Hamilton  was  as  great  as 
he  was  because  there  was  a  Washington. 

No  one  will  ever  dispute  the  reality  and  splendor 
of  Hamilton's  statesmanship.     His  marvellous  feat  of 


A  STUDY  OF  ALEXANDER  HAMILTON      187 

inducing  the  New  York  Convention  to  adopt  the 
Constitution  stands  as  the  typical  achievement  of 
his  Hfe  as  a  statesman.  He  fulfilled  his  ideal  not  by 
Bismarckian  methods  of  compulsion  and  dictation, 
but  by  reason,  by  sentiment  undimmed  by  senti- 
mentality, and  by  the  superb  and  irresistible  force  of 
sincerity.  The  opposition  that  he  met  with  during 
those  six  weeks  of  struggle  was  indicative  of  his  fate 
during  the  entire  period  of  his  brief  public  career. 
As  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  though  he  fulfilled 
his  specific  duties  with  such  efficiency  and  foresight 
as  to  contribute  to  the  men  of  to-day  a  system  that 
is  effective  and  almost  unchanged,  he  bent  his 
energies  also  to  establish  the  divine  right  of  govern- 
ment, which,  as  Disraeli  says,  is  the  key-stone  of 
human  progress.  "Hamilton  sought  his  prime  object 
by  a  three-fold  means:  the  idea  of  his  financial 
policy  was  the  welding  of  the  Union;  of  his  com- 
mercial policy,  the  development  of  the  estate;  of 
his  foreign  policy,  to  confirm  independence.  Each  of 
these  undertakings  was  planned  upon  the  heroic  scale 
in  accordance  with  the  nature  of  its  author;  but 
all  were  subordinate  to  its  main  end,  and  never,  even 
in  the  dust  and  heat  of  political  controversy,  were 
they  permitted  to  escape  from  their  true  propor- 
tions."    The  permanence  of  Hamilton's  work  in  the 


188      A  STUDY  OF  ALEXANDER  HAMILTON 

face  of  immediate  attempts  to  overthrow  it  upon  his 
retirement  from  office  sufficiently  indicates  the 
quality  of  his  achievement.  He  was  the  builder  of 
foundations  that  will  endure  as  long  as  the  nation 
which  stands  upon  them  continues  to  exist. 

His  fight  was  against  the  idealist  who  laid  undue 
stress  upon  the  power  of  phrases  and  disparaged 
organization,  and  against  the  schemers  who  without 
principle  lay  in  ambush  to  secure  spoils  for  them- 
selves at  the  expense  of  national  discomfiture.  He 
could  not  but  fight  the  school  of  Jefferson,  on  the 
one  hand,  and  the  school  of  Burr  on  the  other. 
Hamilton's  ideal  was  the  hive;  Jefferson's,  the  bee; 
Burr's,  the  honey.  Hamilton  viewed  politics  as  a 
religion;  Jefferson,  as  a  philosophy;  Burr,  as  a 
gamble. 

The  defects  of  Hamilton's  character  and  his  tragic 
death  are  passed  by,  not  because  it  is  fitting  or  right 
to  slur  over  the  moral  imperfections  of  great  men, 
but  because  this  study  of  Hamilton  is  to  bring  out 
his  actual  accomplishment.  Had  he  kept  his 
escutcheon  as  clean  as  did  Washington,  his  immortal- 
ity would  have  assumed  a  finer  hue  than  it  can  now 
boast  of. 

The  secret  of  Hamilton's  efficiency  was  that  he 
was  a  genius.    Though  genius  has  intangible  qual- 


A  STUDY  OF  ALEXANDER  HAMILTON      189 

ities,  it  can  never  be  other  than  comet-like  unless  it 
combines  thoroughness  which  faces  whole  problems 
wholly  and  a  passion  for  achievement  which  approxi- 
mates in  practical  affairs  the  realization  of  the  ideal. 
"He  was  great  in  action,  which  is  for  the  moment, 
and  in  thought,  which  is  for  all  time."  Though,  as 
I  have  said,  he  was  never  young,  yet  he  was  always 
young:  he  combined  the  wisdom  of  maturity  and 
the  exalted  enthusiasm  of  youth.  He  possessed  the 
gift  of  vision.  As  Ruskin  says  of  this  gift  in  general, 
so  we  may  say  of  Hamilton  in  particular:  "The 
more  I  think  of  it,  I  find  this  conclusion  impressed 
upon  me  —  that  the  greatest  thing  a  human  soul 
ever  does  is  to  see  something  and  tell  what  it  is  in  a 
plain  way.  Hundreds  can  talk  for  one  who  can 
think:  but  thousands  can  think  for  one  who  can  see. 
To  see  clearly  is  poetry,  prophecy,  and  religion  all  in 
one."  Because  Hamilton  could  see,  he  was  able  to 
make  other  people  see:  because  he  aspired,  he  was 
able  to  inspire.  He  had  the  happy  combination  of  a 
genius  for  friendship  and  great  masterfulness.  It  is 
one  thing  to  be  able  to  talk  in  the  language  of  the 
masses  and  to  interpret  their  wishes;  such  characters 
are  not  uncommon,  but  they  are  not  leaders.  A 
true  leader  must  have  also  the  element  of  masterful- 
ness.    He  sees  all  that  the  people  see,  but  sees  more: 


190      A  STUDY  OF  ALEXANDER  HAMILTON 

he  has  all  the  wisdom  that  the  people  have,  but  he 
has  more:  he  identifies  himself  with  the  people,  and 
then  he  identifies  the  people  with  himself.  Like  all 
great  men,  Hamilton  had  the  gift  of  humility  and 
was  willing  to  take  that  most  difficult  of  all  positions, 
the  second  in  command.  It  is  easy  to  be  Csesar, 
and  it  is  easy  to  be  nobody,  and  there  are  those 
who  can  see  the  two  alternatives  and  who  make 
their  choice  of  the  one  or  the  other,  but  with  Hamil- 
ton it  was  not  aut  Ccesar  aut  nulluSy  because  his 
vision  inspired  him  to  a  task,  and  if  the  second  place 
was  the  readiest  instrument  by  which  to  perform  the 
task,  that  was  the  place  that  he  would  choose. 
With  this  superb  illustration  of  his  restraint  let  us 
take  leave  of  "the  patriot  of  incorruptible  integrity, 
the  soldier  of  proved  valor,  the  statesman  of  con- 
summate wisdom.** 


XIX 
ABRAHAM  LINCOLN  » 

IT  IS  my  privilege  to-night  to  speak  of  one  who  a 
hundred  years  hence  will  not  be  less  a  hero 
than  now  —  Abraham  Lincoln.  Once  a  true  hero,  a 
true  hero  forever.  As  man's  tongue  cannot  create 
a  hero  by  singing  him  into  fame,  neither  can  it 
unmake  him  by  belittling  his  worth.  A  hero  lives 
in  the  citadel  of  a  nation's  heart  and  is  discovered 
to  the  world  by  the  homely  criticism  of  intimate 
knowledge  that  is  as  careless  of  disclosing  his  faults 
as  it  is  careful  of  unveiling  his  virtues.  He  stands 
in  no  need  of  the  stucco  art  of  flattery,  and  if  the 
orator  speaks  of  his  fame,  the  honor  that  accrues  is 
rather  to  the  orator  than  to  the  hero.  Of  none  is 
this  more  true  than  of  our  great  fellow-countryman 
whose  centenary  we  Americans,  gathered  in  this 
threshold  city  of  Asia,  celebrate  to-night. 

^  A  lecture  delivered  at  a  dinner  of  the  University  Club  of  Shang- 
hai on  the  one  hundredth  Anniversary  of  Lincoln's  birth,  February 
12.  1909. 


192  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 

It  is  a  hundred  years  since  Abraham  Lincoln  was 
born  in  the  log  cabin  on  the  Kentucky  farm.  It  is 
forty-four  since  his  gaunt  form  sobbed  out  its  martyr 
soul  in  the  first  mansion  in  the  land.  As  the  worn 
features  sank  into  the  repose  of  death,  one  of  the 
bedside  watchers  exclaimed,  **Now  he  belongs  to  the 
ages!"  Yes,  he  belongs  to  the  ages  —  the  ages  past 
which  hold  the  record  of  completed  lives,  and  the 
ages  to  come  on  which  the  force  of  such  lives  as  his 
are  let  loose  by  death,  to  play  beneficently  on  the 
successive  generations  of  time.  To  Americans  he 
will  always  be  a  band  of  steel  holding  their  nation 
firm  in  its  unity;  a  power  available  for  to-morrow's 
stress  not  less  than  for  the  moment  of  storm  which 
threatened  to  tear  the  ship  of  State  from  its  anchor- 
age. To  the  world  he  is  a  perpetual  asset  as  emanci- 
pator, benefactor,  statesman.  No  future  lover  of 
men  can  strike  a  blow  for  right  without  some  of 
Lincoln's  power  nerving  his  arm.  Such  is  the  happy 
lot  of  the  great;  they  live  in  something  deeper  than 
frail  memory;  they  live  in  the  blood  of  the  race,  and 
to  recall  their  death  serves  but  to  stir  their  immortal 
power  anew.  When  death  claims  to  have  swallowed 
them,  they  refuse  to  die  and  go  exulting  down  the 
ages. 

Lincoln  was  the  highest  product  of  poverty  and 


ABRAHAM  LINCOLN  193 

storm,  and  because  its  product,  its  master.  He 
learned  to  dictate  terms  to  the  privation  that  was 
his  chief  inheritance,  and  to  ride  upon  the  wings  of 
the  storm  that  threatened  a  nation's  life.  Even  we 
who  are  familiar  with  poverty,  can  find  little  to 
surpass  that  into  which  he  was  born,  and  of  which 
the  cabin  with  its  one  room,  one  door  and  one 
window,  was  the  symbol.  It  was  poverty  merited 
by  the  shiftlessness  of  his  father  which  formed  the 
swathing  bands  of  his  babyhood  and  youth,  poverty 
of  the  sort  that  does  not  commonly  nurture  heroes. 
It  had  in  it  too  much  that  was  depressing  and  pinch- 
ing. Only  an  unusual  degree  of  innate  vitality  could 
circulate  and  thrive  under  its  pressure.  Even  so, 
looking  at  the  man  he  came  to  be,  we  see  how  priva- 
tion and  cheerlessness  stamped  ineffaceably  their 
plainness  upon  his  very  features,  and  contributed  to 
the  melancholy  of  his  temperament. 

If,  however,  he  had  a  poor  inheritance  from  his 
father,  he  had  a  good  one  in  his  handsome,  sweet- 
tempered  mother.  The  first  event  of  importance  in 
his  life  was  when  Nancy  Hanks  died,  and  his  clinging 
affection  was  shocked  by  the  cheerless  funeral, 
unrelieved  by  prayer  or  ceremony,  as  the  home-made 
coffin  was  thrust  into  the  grave  on  the  frontier  farm. 
An  unprompted  letter  from  the  hand  of   the  nine- 


194  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 

year-old  lad  brought,  several  months  later,  an 
itinerant  pastor  a  hundred  miles  to  preach  the 
funeral  sermon  before  the  assembled  countryside. 
The  boy's  filial  demand  for  due  respect  to  his 
mother's  memory  has  outlived  the  eloquence  of  the 
preacher,  and  is  like  a  certain  alabaster  box  of  oint- 
ment, very  precious,  once  broken  by  a  loving  hand 
and  destined  to  fill  the  centuries  with  fragrance. 

We  can  say  little  about  Nancy  Hanks,  for  we 
know  little,  but  it  would  be  unbecoming,  after  her 
son's  witness  to  her  worth  —  and  who  is  so  wise  in 
such  things  as  a  child?  —  if  to-night,  as  we  look  with 
reverence  at  the  mother  and  her  new-born  child,  if 
we  did  not  say  the  little  we  know.  She  loved  her 
son  and  had  ambitions  for  him.  She  was  not  with- 
out nobility,  for  great  sons  have  much  of  their 
mother  in  them.  This  seems  to  be  an  instance 
where  heredity  plays  true. 

The  lad's  affection  at  heart  was  to  find  the  solace 
it  needed  in  that  which  is  proverbially  a  doubtful, 
but  which  in  his  case  proved  a  true,  blessing  —  a 
stepmother.  In  1819  Sallie  Bush  Johnston  succeeded 
Nancy  Hanks  as  head  of  the  Lincoln  household. 
She  was  a  woman  of  character,  and  the  tie  which 
bound  her  to  her  stepson  was  of  an  intimacy  that 
rivalled  the  tie  of  blood.     He  cherished  her  through- 


ABRAHAM  LINCOLN  195 

out  his  life,  paying  her  a  delicacy  of  attention  worthy 
of  his  character.  Almost  his  last  act  of  preparation 
for  his  inauguration  and  the  cares  of  State  in  1861 
was  a  day  spent  with  her  in  familiar  and  affectionate 
intercourse.  He  was  proud  to  say  that  the  "strong- 
est influence  which  stimulated  and  guided  him  in  his 
ambitions  came  from  her  and  from  his  own  mother." 
This  is  worth  mentioning  as  being  indicative  of  the 
victorious,  counteractive  force  of  maternal  influence, 
which  was  strong  enough  in  his  case  to  nullify  a 
paternal  inheritance  of  shiftlessness,  and  to  call  forth 
the  powerful  resistance  and  resourcefulness  of  youth, 
wherewith  he  smote  profit  out  of  barren  surroundings 
and  hopefulness  out  of  despair.  Lincoln's  strong 
family  instinct  held  him  for  twenty-two  years  in  a 
home  which  had  little  to  commend  it.  A  succession 
of  migrations  from  one  frontier  farm  to  another, 
each  with  a  story  of  failure  and  death,  are  not 
calculated  to  inspire  a  growing  lad  with  stability. 
Loyalty  to  kin  and  the  family  tie,  which  to  America's 
credit  is  strong  in  her  common  folk,  seemed  to  have 
lifted  him  beyond  the  question  as  to  whether  he 
could  not  do  better  afield.  His  thirst  for  knowledge, 
which  was  as  keen  as  his  educational  opportunities 
were  scant,  his  independence  which  marked  him  out 
as  a  leader  alike   in  action,   thought,   and  fun,   his 


196  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 

ability  to  do  a  man's  work  before  he  was  well  within 
his  teens,  must  have  pulled  hard  in  the  opposite 
direction.  But  he  chose  the  better  part.  America's 
greatness  rests  where  it  began,  on  the  integrity  of 
the  home.  It  is  profitable,  at  a  moment  when  a 
trifle  is  counted  sufficient  to  disturb  the  family  quiet, 
or  even  to  dissolve  the  family  tie,  to  congratulate 
ourselves  that  not  the  least  of  our  national  heroes 
reckoned  great  home  discouragements  insufficient  to 
justify  removal  from  the  family  circle.  When  at 
last  he  went,  he  carried  with  him,  unweakened  by 
the  separation,  the  obligations  which  inhered  in  him 
as  son  and  brother.  There  are  no  finer  lines  in 
Lincoln's  rich  career  than  those  which  mark  his 
relations  with  his  family.  Not  only  was  he  loyal  to 
it,  but  he  was  also  the  strongest  cohesive  force  which 
held  it  together. 

Thus  much  of  Lincoln's  history  it  is  fitting  to 
rehearse  afresh  on  this  the  centenary  festival  of  his 
birth,  a  time  when  tender,  home  thoughts  come 
unbidden  to  the  mind.  It  would  be  impossible, 
however,  were  it  expedient,  to  use  the  occasion  for 
mere  biographical  reminiscence.  We  shall,  therefore, 
pass  by  the  story  of  his  business  ventures  when  he 
had  at  last  stepped  across  the  home  threshold,  of  his 
struggle  to  the  bar,  of  his  ascent  to  political  emi- 


ABRAHAM  LINCOLN  197 

nence,  of  his  conduct  of  the  affairs  of  a  great  nation 
in  the  most  critical  period  of  its  history.  We  shall 
accept  him  as  that  which  he  aspired  to  be  and 
became,  a  true  leader  of  men,  and  try  to  discover 
some  clue  to  the  secret  of  his  power  as  leader,  in 
order  that  we,  who  in  our  small  way  are  called  upon 
to  exercise  leadership  in  a  foreign  land,  may  perhaps 
gain  a  new  impulse  under  his  inspiration. 

The  three  most  striking  characteristics  of  the  man, 
in  my  judgment,  are  those  which  best  explain  his 
power  as  a  leader  —  he  was  always  one  of  the 
people,  "the  plain  folk"  as  he  used  to  call  them;  he 
had  a  clear  sense  of  vocation;  he  knew  how  to 
endure. 

It  stands  to  reason  that  a  man  of  his  history 
should  understand  men.  The  plain  folk  have  less 
to  obscure  human  nature  than  those  who  dress  it  up 
with  the  trappings  of  that  refined  materialism  called 
civilization.  He  stood  from  the  first  at  close  quarters 
with  the  people,  and  what  he  learned  of  them  was, 
in  his  judgment,  so  worthy  of  his  permanent  regard 
that  he  never  allowed  the  shadow  of  a  divorce  to 
separate  him  from  them  or  their  interests.  He  knew 
human  nature,  a  triumph  of  knowledge  attained  only 
by  choice  spirits;  and  not  only  did  he  know  human 
nature,  but  he  reverenced  it  in  small  and  great,  in 


198  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 

young  and  old,  in  black  and  white,  in  bond  and  free. 
His  love  of  children  from  his  own  little  "Tad" 
perched  on  his  shoulder  to  the  wailing  baby  hugged 
to  the  breast  of  the  deserter's  wife  as  she  petitioned 
for  her  husband's  pardon,  belongs  to  greatness  of 
character.  "Madam,"  said  the  doorkeeper  to  the 
rejoicing  woman  as  she  left  the  White  House  with 
her  petition  granted,  "it  was  the  baby  that  did  it.'* 
His  generous  disposition  and  compassionate  im- 
pulses ran  into  indulgence.  "Some  of  our  generals,'* 
he  said,  "complain  that  I  impair  discipline  and 
encourage  insubordination  in  the  army,  by  my 
pardons  and  respites;  but  it  rests  me  after  a  hard 
day's  work  if  I  can  find  some  good  cause  for  saving 
a  man's  life;  and  I  go  to  bed  happy  as  I  think  how 
joyous  the  signing  of  my  name  will  make  him  and 
his  family  and  his  friends."  Yet  it  was  not  a  mere 
desire  to  bring  relief  to  those  in  trouble  that 
prompted  his  pardons  and  made  him  unable  to  say 
no  to  a  request.  It  was  rather  that  extraordinary 
sympathy  which  compels  men  to  live  the  suffering 
of  their  fellows,  to  recognize  and  accept  as  genuine 
the  faint  glimmerings  of  penitence  in  the  criminal, 
to  attribute  to  others  as  their  own,  virtues  reflected 
from  itself.  Without  this  quality  a  master  mind 
may  be  able  to  lead  the  strong  and  perhaps  to  domi- 


ABRAHAM  LINCOLN  199 

nate  the  weak  —  never  to  lead  the  weak  into  that 
independent  strength  which  is  born  only  of  daring 
trust  and  irrepressible  expectancy. 

Thus  his  hatred  of  slavery  was  not  acquired  but 
inborn.  **If  slavery  is  not  wrong,  nothing  is  wrong. 
I  cannot  remember  when  I  did  not  think  so  and 
feel  so."  He  never  had  the  task  of  reasoning  himself 
into  a  repudiation  of  slavery.  It  was  just  because 
his  antagonism  was  neither  a  policy  nor  an  argument 
that  it  was  a  power  beyond  that  of  other  abolition- 
ists, and  made  him  the  leader  of  leaders  in  the 
struggle  for  emancipation. 

A  weakness  that  no  one  would  desire  to  call  by 
another  name,  either  harsher  or  milder,  was  never- 
theless a  symptom  of  genuineness  and  strength.  I 
mean  his  reputed  coarseness  of  speech.  It  was  the 
hall-mark  of  his  origin.  He  came  from  the  plain 
folk,  and  whether  as  a  rail-splitter  or  President,  he 
took  no  pains  to  obscure  the  fact,  of  which  he  was 
proud.  The  plain  folk  are  apt  to  talk  with  free 
tongue  and  pure  mind  of  matters  which  cultured 
society  holds  it  to  be  immodest  to  discuss.  For  this 
reason  in  polite  circles,  a  coarse  bit  of  humor  is  more 
likely  to  be  related  because  it  is  coarse  than  because 
it  is  humorous.  It  is  safe  to  say  that  this  was  never 
true  of  Lincoln*s  story  telling.     His  stories  were  told 


200  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 

for  the  point  which  they  contained,  to  illustrate 
an  idea  or  to  drive  home  a  truth.  There  has  been 
among  America's  sons  none  more  chivalrous  toward 
women  than  Lincoln,  —  admirer  of  their  virtues,  de- 
fender of  their  honor. 

I  hope  I  have  said  enough  to  make  clear  the  thought 
that  Lincoln's  knowledge  of  men,  which  is  the  soul  of 
leadership,  was  due  to  his  being  of  the  people.  He 
never  had  to  go  through  the  laborious  process  of  iden- 
tifying himself  with  them,  any  more  than  a  section  of 
orange  needs  to  prove  that  it  is  orange  before  it  can 
be  eaten.    Let  us  now  consider  his  sense  of  vocation. 

No  one  who  accomplishes  anything  worth  while  is 
without  some  interior  compelling  force,  which  may 
be  generically  termed  a  sense  of  vocation.  The  task 
to  be  done  and  the  agent  to  perform  it  have  been 
put  over  against  one  another  in  the  relation  of  cause 
and  effect,  call  and  response.  The  superintending 
power  is  variously  termed  God,  or  luck,  or  fate,  or 
manifest  destiny.  Lincoln  called  it  God.  At  two  of 
the  critical  moments  of  his  career,  when  he  bade 
farewell  to  his  Springfield  friends  before  leaving  for 
Washington,  and  when  the  consideration  of  the  right 
moment  in  which  to  publish  the  Proclamation  of 
Emancipation  was  vexing  him,  his  consciousness  of 
vocation  towers.     He  declares  that  the  only   thing 


ABRAHAM  LINCOLN  201 

that  nerves  him  to  his  task  as  he  assumes  the  office 
of  President,  is  the  conviction  that  God  is  with  him. 
Without  God  he  will  fail;  with  God  he  will  succeed. 
The  suggestion  from  the  Chicago  ministers  that 
God  has  told  them  in  a  special  message  how  he 
should  meet  that  which  was  his  peculiar  responsi- 
bility, when  to  declare  the  slaves  free,  calls  for  the 
dignified  retort  that  if  God  is  making  his  mind 
known  to  anyone  regarding  the  matter,  it  is  directly 
to  himself  rather  than  —  with  a  touch  of  humor  — 
by  way  of  the  wicked  city  of  Chicago. 

Prayer,  in  the  life  of  one  with  a  sense  of  vocation, 
is  correspondence  with  the  source  of  vocation. 
Hence  Lincoln  was  a  man  who  prayed.  "I  have 
been  driven  many  times  to  my  knees,"  he  said,  "by 
the  overwhelming  conviction  that  I  had  nowhere 
else  to  go.  My  own  wisdom  and  that  of  all  about 
me  seemed  insufficient  for  that  day.'*  When  he  was 
told  during  the  darkest  days  of  the  war  by  a  young 
minister  that  the  people  were  praying  for  him,  he 
replied:  "But  for  those  prayers,  I  should  have 
faltered,  and  perhaps  failed,  long  ago.  Tell  every 
father  and  mother  you  know  to  keep  on  praying  and 
I  will  keep  on  fighting,  for  I  am  sure  God  is  on  our 
side.'*  Then  he  added,  "I  suppose  I  may  consider 
this  a  sort  of  pastoral  call.'* 


202  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 

"Yes." 

"Out  in  our  county  when  a  pastor  makes  a  pas- 
toral call,  it  was  always  the  custom  for  the  folks  to 
ask  him  to  lead  in  prayer,  and  I  should  like  to  ask 
you  to  pray  with  me  to-day:  pray  that  I  may  have 
strength  and  wisdom." 

There  was  an  evenness  in  Lincoln's  character 
which  belongs  only  to  those  who  have  learned  to 
endure,  by  whom  personal  happiness  has  never  been 
much  thought  about  and  never  claimed  as  a  right, 
and  who  accept  each  new  trouble  that  comes  with 
neither  surprise  nor  dismay.  If  a  certain  portrait 
painted  toward  the  end  of  Lincoln's  career  speaks 
true,  he  had  one  of  the  most  suffering  faces  that 
man  has  ever  worn.  Because  he  was  of  the  people 
he  bore  their  sorrows  as  being  his  own.  Every 
tragedy  of  the  Civil  War  came  and  rested  in  his 
heart  as  by  right.  He  forbade  none,  he  repudiated 
none.  Early  privation,  acquiesced  in  and  used, 
trained  him  to  endure.  From  childhood  he  would 
suffer  rather  than  do  wrong;  as,  for  instance,  his 
quixotic  plan  in  his  supposed  engagement,  his  incon- 
venient honesty,  his  inability  to  defend  in  court  a 
man  whom  he  believed  guilty,  his  quietness  and  self 
control  under  misunderstanding  and  impertinence, 
all    testify.     Moral    purpose    always    entails    pain. 


ABRAHAM  LINCOLN  203 

'*You  may  burn  my  body  to  ashes,"  he  said  as  a 
member  of  the  Illinois  State  Legislature,  when  he 
was  asked  to  endorse  a  wrong  means  to  encompass  a 
good  result,  "and  scatter  them  to  the  winds  of 
heaven;  you  may  drag  my  soul  down  to  the  regions 
of  darkness  and  despair  to  be  tormented  forever,  but 
you  will  never  get  me  to  support  a  measure  which  I 
believe  to  be  wrong,  although  by  doing  so  I  may 
accomplish  that  which  I  believe  to  be  right." 
Legislative  halls  do  not  often  ring  to  such  words. 
It  costs  too  much  to  utter  them. 

Amid  all  the  discipline  that  came  to  him  from  the 
condition  of  life  into  which  he  was  born  and,  later, 
from  his  vocation,  he  found  room  for  self  denial. 
It  is  not  exactly  what  we  should  expect,  to  find  him 
an  abstainer  from  tobacco  and  intoxicants  for  the 
last  thirty  years  of  his  life,  though  perhaps  it  is 
those  who  drink  in  discipline  with  their  mother's 
milk  who  are  best  prepared  to  prune  their  tastes  and 
train  their  preferences. 

I  do  not  care  to  disguise  the  fact  that,  in  this 
portrayal  of  our  national  hero's  character  which  I 
have  attempted,  I  have  reached  after  and  tried  to 
express  those  thoughts  which  would  best  serve  to 
link  his  life  to  that  of  the  men  whom  it  is  my 
happiness   to   address.     We   Americans   of   the   Far 


204  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 

East  are  rich  in  the  privilege  with  which  our  nation 
has  clothed  us.  Our  inheritance  of  privilege  must 
be  converted  into  an  operative  force  playing  upon 
those  thickening  problems  of  commerce,  government 
and  religion  which,  by  our  presence  here,  we  admit 
to  be  our  responsibility. 

The  day  of  great  men  and  great  deeds  is  not  past. 
Give  them  due  recognition.  Do  not  leave  it  to  the 
world  of  to-morrow  to  discover  that  the  men  whom 
we  decried  as  small,  because  of  blemishes  magni- 
fied into  vices  by  our  prejudice,  were  immortally 
great.  Even  as  I  speak,  a  great  man  is  preparing 
to  change  from  the  publicity  of  the  White  House 
to  the  seclusion  of  the  African  forest.  We  may 
fault  his  impetuosity,  and  lament  his  exaggerations 
—  but  commend  to  me  always  the  man  who  is  not 
afraid  to  be  precipitate  and  make  mistakes  in  a 
good  cause,  rather  than  him  whose  cool  caution 
freezes  initiative  and  never  makes  a  venture  of 
faith.  Theodore  Roosevelt  aimed  to  set  a  new 
standard  of  honor  in  the  commerce  of  the  nation  and 
to  translate  privilege  into  terms  of  duty.  In  his 
successor,  we  have  a  worthy  follower  in  the  illus- 
trious line  of  Presidents.  I  feel  sure  he  would  not 
fault  me  for  quoting  from  a  letter  he  wrote  me 
shortly  after  his  election:    "You  know  and  I  know 


ABRAHAM  LINCOLN  205 

something  of  the  responsibilities  of  the  oflBce,  and 
know  that  while  we  may  have  a  feeling  of  gratifica- 
tion at  the  expression  of  confidence  which  such  an 
election  is  from  one's  fellow  citizens,  at  the  same  time 
a  man  feels  weighted  down  with  the  heavy  charge 
he  has  taken  up,  in  respect  to  the  many  interests  of 
the  people  of  the  United  States.  It  is  a  very 
different  office  from  that  of  the  Governor-General  of 
the  Philippine  Islands,  and  I  don't  know  whether  I 
shall  rise  to  the  occasion  or  not.  But  I  hope  that 
will  and  effort  will  not  be  wanting." 

Such  words  from  our  President-Elect,  William 
Howard  Taft,  recall  those  of  Lincoln  when  he  said 
*'I  am  not  fit  to  be  President."  Could  Lincoln 
come  among  us  again  at  this  hour  his  plain,  rugged 
face  would  light  up  with  satisfaction  in  finding  that 
the  ideals  for  which  he  gave  his  life  are  still  burning 
with  undiminished  flame  in  the  hearts  of  his  fellow 
countrymen. 


XX 

QUEEN  VICTORIA! 

TO-NIGHT  the  sun  has  set  upon  a  moving 
spectacle  —  the  whole  world  bowed  in  respect- 
ful silence  over  a  new-made  grave.  Distance  and 
nationality  have  for  the  moment  been  obliterated; 
and  men,  women  and  little  children  of  every  race 
have  stooped  to  lay  tribute  of  affection  and  esteem 
upon  the  bier  of  a  truly  royal  character,  the  last 
chapter  of  whose  long  and  remarkable  career  on 
earth  has  closed. 

That  to  which  we  pay  homage  is  not  the  glitter 
of  high  position.  Victoria's  brow  no  longer  wears  a 
crown.  Death  lifted  that  a  few  hours  since,  and  the 
smile  of  preferment  has  swept  by  to  rest  upon 
another.  It  is  not  the  empty  conceit  of  outward 
splendor  that  constrains  us.  It  is  something  endur- 
ing that  stirs  our  souls,  something  whose  reality  is 
not   dependent  upon   the  favor   of  a  fading  world 

^  An  address  at  a  memorial  service  for  Queen  Victoria  in  St. 
Stephen's  Church,  Boston. 


QUEEN  VICTORIA  207 

which  dances  from  spot  to  spot,  like  the  fickle  sun- 
beam abiding  nowhere. 

A  nation  may  be  loyal  where  it  cannot  love;  but 
the  days  have  passed  when  a  monarch  can  be  revered 
for  royalty's  sake  alone.  A  ruler  without  a  character 
is  tolerated  as  an  official  —  nothing  more;  his  death 
calls  out  an  expression  of  relief  and  not  of  sorrow. 
But  what  is  this  we  see.^*  A  great  nation  of  pro- 
verbial loyalty  whose  love  for  its  Queen  is  of  a 
magnitude  equal  to  its  fealty.  That  in  itself  is 
inspiring.  But  far  beyond  the  boundaries  within 
which  loyalty  and  love  commingle,  there  is  sorrow, 
respectful  sorrow  as  the  half-masted  flags  in  Paris 
and  St.  Petersburg,  in  Washington  and  Berlin  bear 
witness.  The  explanation  of  this  unprecedented 
homage  is  to  be  found  in  the  personality  that  graced 
so  long  the  English  throne.  The  crown  commands 
the  loyalty  of  a  nation;  the  woman  who  wore  it,  the 
respect  and  affection  of  a  world. 

However  wide  the  gulf  is  between  what  men  are 
and  what  they  ought  to  be,  the  human  eye  is  quick 
to  detect  what  is  really  great;  and  it  is  encouraging 
that  nobility  of  character,  and  wealth  of  manhood  or 
womanhood,  should  command  general  admiration 
and  esteem.  Prejudices  are  over-leaped,  oppositions 
buried,  differences  smoothed  away  when  the  richness 


208  QUEEN  VICTORIA 

of  a  rich  character  is  focussed  before  us  by  death's 
hand.  Incidental  defects  fade  out,  and  the  frag- 
mentary conception  of  character  gathered  by  the 
momentary  gaze,  gives  place  to  the  fuller  knowledge 
and  the  broader  estimate. 

Death  has  removed  forever  hereditary  honor  and 
the  sceptre  of  earthly  rule  from  the  hand  of  Victoria. 
But  it  has  revealed  more  than  it  has  stripped  away. 
It  has  robbed  a  nation  of  its  ruler,  but  it  has  un- 
veiled to  the  world  an  enduring  pattern  of  noble 
womanhood.  By  the  obliteration  of  the  accidents 
of  life,  —  position,  wealth,  authority,  —  her  inner 
worth  is  enhanced.  Hers  was  not  a  greatness  that 
was  but  the  reflection  of  external  honor;  not  a 
greatness  that  has  been  sung  into  being  by  the  lips 
of  poets  or  the  extravagances  of  blind  admiration. 
Her  greatness  was  of  a  simple  order,  that  which  will 
stand  the  test  of  fire  —  the  greatness  of  womanly 
goodness,  the  moral  worth  of  character  which  is  born 
in  interior  struggle  alone  and  lives  only  as  it  is  born. 
The  palace  and  the  hovel  alike  threaten  the  dignity 
of  men;  and  it  takes  more  than  common  faith  and 
determination  either  to  rise  to  inner  greatness  in  the 
splendor  of  a  royal  court,  or  to  become  "rich,  from 
the  very  want  of  wealth."  But  Victoria  gave  honor 
to  the   crown   she  wore,   whatever  honor  she  may 


QUEEN  VICTORIA  209 

have  received  from  it,  and  she  made  her  position 
contribute  to  her  character. 

Seldom  does  fulfilment  emerge  from  promise  as 
richly  as  in  her  career.  Too  often  the  glorious  bud 
ends  in  the  shrivelled  or  insipid  fruit.  But  not  so 
with  her.  The  conscientious  truthfulness  of  child- 
hood ripened  into  soundness  of  judgment  and  sin- 
cerity, her  simplicity  into  a  naturalness  that  drew 
from  the  lips  of  a  keen  observer  the  exclamation: 
"She  is  the  only  piece  of  female  royalty  I  ever  saw 
who  was  also  a  creature  such  as  God  Almighty  has 
created.  Her  smile  is  a  real  smile,  her  grace  is 
natural;  although  it  has  received  a  high  polish  from 
cultivation,  there  is  nothing  artificial  about  her." 

The  warm  affection  of  the  girl  broadened  into  that 
great  sympathy  that  made  her  as  worthy  as  her 
sixteenth  century  predecessor,  Elizabeth,  of  the  title 
the  Mother  of  her  Country  —  though,  it  may  be,  in 
a  different  sense.  Who  but  a  true  mother  of  the 
nation  could  say  of  her  soldiers:  "Noble  fellows! 
I  own  I  feel  as  if  they  were  my  own  children.  My 
heart  beats  for  them  as  for  my  nearest  and  dearest!'* 
She  did  not  view  her  subjects  merely  from  a  throne. 
The  cottagers  near  her  Scottish  home,  and  the 
peasants  of  the  Isle  of  Wight  have  many  a  tale  to 
tell  of  words  of  sympathy  in  sorrow,  personal  minis- 


210  QUEEN  VICTORIA 

trations  in  sickness,  and  kindly  attentions  at  unex- 
pected moments  from  their  Queen  and  neighbor. 

The  little  Mayflower,  as  her  German  relations 
were  wont  to  call  her,  was  a  "fine  animated  child" 
filled  with  the  joyous,  playful  spirit  of  healthy  youth; 
but  she  began  her  life  as  she  continued  it,  a  loyal 
subject  of  duty.  At  an  early  moment  she  recognized 
what  she  never  forgot  —  that  life  signified  responsi- 
bility. She  was  but  twelve  when  she  first  learned 
that  her  destiny  was  to  be  so  closely  linked  with  her 
nation's.  Her  mother,  the  good  Duchess  of  Kent, 
and  her  instructors  led  her  to  the  knowledge  that  a 
throne  was  her  portion,  by  bidding  her  draw  the 
genealogical  tree  of  English  royalty.  Her  task  was 
complete  all  but  the  last  step  when  she  exclaimed: 
"I  cannot  see  who  is  to  come  after  Uncle  William 
(William  IV,  the  then  king)  unless  it  is  myseK." 
Being  told  this  was  so  she  said  with  a  wisdom  and 
gravity  beyond  her  years:  "It  is  a  very  solemn 
thing.  Many  a  child  would  boast,  but  they  don't 
know  the  difficulty.  There  is  splendor,  but  there  is 
responsibility."  And  extending  her  hand  to  her 
governess  she  added,  "I  will  be  good." 

This  sense  of  duty  was  the  solid  and,  to  the  end, 
the  unimpaired,  foundation  of  her  greatness  as  a 
ruler.     Coming  to  the  throne  at   a  moment  when 


QUEEN  VICTORIA  211 

English  royalty  was  little  revered,  because  of  the 
two  unlovely  reigns  that  had  preceded,  she  won 
back  due  homage  by  her  sweet  and  strong  per- 
sonality, until  the  widest  Empire  of  the  world's 
history  yielded  her  a  glad  and  loving  loyalty.  As 
Queen  she  refused  to  lie  back  on  the  cushions  of 
privilege  but  made  her  power  felt  in  shaping  the 
policy  of  the  Empire,  in  maintaining  its  traditions 
and  in  framing  its  laws  until  the  last.  She  was  a 
masterful  person.  Neither  a  Peel  nor  a  Palmerston 
could  dominate  her  will.  To  her  to  be  Queen  meant 
personal  responsibility  and  decision  which  she  would 
delegate  to  no  one,  whether  in  a  matter  that  touched 
the  arrangements  of  the  royal  household,  or  in  one 
that  had  to  do  with  a  note  from  the  Foreign  Office. 
It  was  thus  that  she  redeemed  the  difficult  post  of  a 
constitutional  monarch  from  being  a  pretty  adorn- 
ment to  the  machinery  of  government,  to  make  it  a 
source  of  power  and  of  a  nation's  inspiration.  She 
has  declared  to  all  her  successors  upon  the  British 
throne  an  intelligible  conception  of  limited  monarchy. 
Her  lofty  ideals  will  both  make  it  difficult  for  those 
who  come  after  her,  and  will  also  stimulate  them  to 
do  their  best. 

Not  the  least  remarkable  feature  of  the  Queen's 
character  was  her  stability.     Spasmodic  virtue  is  as 


212  QUEEN  VICTORIA 

common  as  stable  virtue  is  rare.  Victoria  had  her 
blemishes  and  limitations,  but  they  were  of  that 
incidental  type  that  does  not  distract  attention  from 
essential  character.  There  is  an  evenness  in  her 
career  and  a  constancy  in  her  life's  history  that  add 
greatly  to  the  high  quality  of  her  worth.  Her 
devotion  to  her  husband,  a  devotion  that  was 
undimmed  by  his  death,  was  indicative  of  her 
faithfulness  in  things  great  and  small.  She  never 
swerved  from  her  standards,  despite  all  the  storms 
that  assailed  her  and  all  the  allurements  that 
beckoned.  Many  a  man  would  have  been  great  had 
he  not  lived  too  long  —  as,  for  instance,  Benedict 
Arnold,  who  would  have  been  loved  as  an  American 
hero  had  he  died  at  the  battle  of  Saratoga,  but 
who  lived  to  earn  his  nation's  contempt.  The  test 
of  virtue  lies  not  in  occasional  flashes  but  in  perma- 
nence. St.  Stephens  no  doubt  are  rare,  but  St. 
Johns  are  more  so.  The  character  before  us  has 
had  life's  complete  experience;  the  temptations  of 
every  age  have  fallen  to  her  lot,  from  those  of  youth 
to  those  of  very  advanced  years,  and  she  has  been 
faithful  to  the  end. 

Such  was  the  lady  and  the  Queen  whom  we 
mourn.  Sincerity,  and  affection,  stability  and 
womanliness,     strength    and    sweetness,     were     her 


QUEEN  VICTORIA  213 

qualities;  and  lying  behind  all  was  a  simple  Christian 
faith,  such  as  is  more  often  found  in  the  cottage  than 
in  the  palace.  Her  mind  was  stayed  upon  her 
Saviour  and  the  Lord  granted  her  life,  even  a  long 
life. 

It  is  not  remarkable  that  such  a  monarch  should 
be  beloved  and  revered  by  her  subjects,  or  by  those 
of  us  who  were  privileged  first  to  look  out  on  life 
from  beneath  the  flag  that's  "braved  a  thousand 
years  the  battle  and  the  breeze."  National  loyalty 
is  deep-rooted.  But  it  is  not  only  a  single  nation, 
the  nation  she  ruled  so  long  and  so  well,  that  mourns 
her  going.  The  heart  of  the  great  world,  the  world 
so  absorbed  by  its  myriad  cares,  so  impassive,  so 
cold,  is  touched:  and  this  can  be  only  because  that 
precious  thing  called  womanhood  —  O,  fellow-men ! 
protect  and  cherish  it !  —  untarnished  by  a  thousand 
joys,  unbroken  by  a  thousand  trials,  has  thrown  out 
its  charms  —  and  claims  the  wide  homage  due  it.  The 
throne  of  England  has  done  for  her  character  what 
the  candlestick  does  for  the  light  it  bears  aloft; 
it  has  held  it  so  that  its  beams  have  reached  far  and 
wide.  The  world  can  wonder,  but  not  weep,  when 
a  Bismarck  dies  or  a  Napoleon,  but  the  passing  of  a 
noble  soul  moves  human  nature  as  the  passing  of  a 
genius  never  can  do.    When  Gladstone  dies  we  look 


214  QUEEN  VICTORIA 

on  genius  and  manhood  combined;  but  it  was  the 
man  Gladstone  who  was  widely  mourned.  His 
genius  seemed  to  resolve  itself  into  a  means  by  which 
the  whole  world  could  see  his  character. 

We  who  are  gathered  here  to-night  are  largely 
Briton  born.  But  this  nation  in  which  we  sojourn, 
or  to  which  we  have  sworn  allegiance,  this  America, 
is  bound  by  a  hundred  ties  to  the  island  home 
across  the  seas;  and  to-day  as  Columbia's  sons 
commemorate  England's  loss  as  though  it  were 
their  own,  another  cord  is  stretched  from  shore  to 
shore  and  knotted  fast  by  the  hand  of  sympathy. 
If  these  things  can  be  so  soon,  —  for  but  three 
generations  of  royalty  have  passed  away  since  the 
break  in  passionate  anger  between  mother  country 
and  colony,  —  if  America  can  sorrow  unfeignedly  at 
the  death  of  the  grand-daughter  of  George  III,  what 
closeness  of  international  fellowship  and  amity  lies 
in  the  unborn  years! 


XXI 

WILLIAM  McKINLEYi 

THE  nation  mourns.  It  mourns  because  a 
man,  not  unworthy  of  the  honor  accorded 
him,  has  left  us;  it  mourns  because  of  the  tragic 
manner  of  his  going. 

Not  always  have  nations  had  reason  to  weep 
when  their  official  head  has  been  removed  by  death. 
A  Nero  of  Rome,  a  John  of  England,  a  Louis  XV 
of  France,  can  die  unmourned,  and  unmissed  except 
for  a  sense  of  relief  among  their  oppressed  and  out- 
raged subjects.  No  country  of  the  old  world  can  read 
with  perfect  equanimity  the  full  roll  of  its  sovereigns. 
Though  there  are  those  among  their  number  whose 
integrity  is  an  inspiration,  whose  statesmanship  is 
a  pattern,  whose  genius  is  a  pride  to  their  country- 
men, there  are  others  whose  memory  can  only  be 
tolerated,  and  still  others  whose  names  are  a  dark 
blot  on  the  history  of  the  past  and  a  standing  shame 
to  the  nation  that  nurtured  them. 

^  Address  at  Memorial  Service,  Thursday,  September  19,  1901. 


216  WILLIAM  McKINLEY 

But  how  is  it  with  us  of  this  American  Republic? 
Though  our  history  as  a  nation  is  but  brief,  it  has 
a  long  list  of  chief  magistrates.  A  century  and  a 
quarter  of  life  finds  us  with  the  twenty-fifth  President 
occupying  the  Presidential  chair  in  the  thirty-third 
term  of  oflBce.  In  the  list  of  men  beginning  with 
the  name  of  Washington  and  ending  with  that  of 
McKinley,  nine  were  so  trusted  as  to  be  asked  a 
second  time  to  accept  the  most  distinguished  honor 
in  the  nation's  gift.  With  a  wilUng  hand  we  sweep 
back  the  veil  from  the  roll  of  Presidential  names,  that 
all  the  world  may  read  how  in  that  line  of  statesmen 
there  were  none  who  disgraced  the  country,  few  who 
failed  to  rise  to  their  solemn  responsibihty  with 
benefit  to  the  nation  and  credit  to  themselves,  many 
who  by  their  purity  of  life,  their  wisdom  and  their 
patriotism,  adorned  their  office,  and  some  whose 
justly  won  fame  will  be  international  while  the 
world  stands.  With  becoming  pride  we  review  the 
past  and  glory  in  our  record:  and  this  nation  is  so 
jealous  of  her  fair  name  and  so  loyal  to  her  tradi- 
tions that  we  have  reason  to  believe  that  the  future 
will  not  tolerate  less  illustrious  occupants  of  the 
Presidential  chair  than  has  the  past.  Moral  in- 
tegrity, and  high  principle,  not  less  than  statesman- 
like  gifts    and    broad   experience   are,  and  will    be, 


WILLIAM  McKINLEY  217 

demanded  of  all  who  aspire  to  the  grave  task  of 
being  at  the  helm  of  our  ship  of  state. 

Seldom  has  this  Republic  stood  by  the  bier  of  a 
President.  To-day  for  the  fifth  time  in  our  history 
are  we  called  upon  to  do  national  mourning  for 
a  leader  who  has  fallen  with  his  armor  on.  Taylor 
and  the  elder  Harrison  died  during  their  term  of 
office  from  natural  causes;  Lincoln,  Garfield  and 
McKinley  were  slain  by  the  hand  of  unrighteous 
force  in  the  midst  of  their  activities  and  usefulness. 
It  was  a  strangely  rent  and  suffering  nation  that 
wept  over  Lincoln,  a  nation  already  clad  in  that 
deepest  mourning  which  is  worn  when  brother  strikes 
down  brother  in  the  horrors  of  civil  strife.  But 
even  those  who  could  least  sympathize  with  the 
policy  of  the  eminent  war  President  realized  that  a 
true-hearted  man  and  a  patriot  had  fallen.  Can 
that  be  less  the  case  to-day  as  we  gather  at  the 
grave  of  our  late  chief  magistrate,  to-day  when 
prosperity  is  enjoyed  in  a  united  state  by  a  contented 
people? 

The  history  of  McKinley  reveals  a  life  of  integrity. 
His  home  was  a  sanctuary  where  was  bred  and  nur- 
tured the  sympathy  that  put  him  in  touch  with  the 
citizens  of  a  nation.  It  is  as  significant  a  thing  as 
it  is  touching  that  he  who  in  early  married  life  was 


218  WILLIAM  McKINLEY 

bereft  of  his  only  little  ones,  as  almost  his  last  act 
before  he  was  shot,  stooped  to  speak  a  kindly  word 
to  a  child  and  clasp  her  hand  in  his.  His  unvarying 
solicitude  for  the  partner  of  his  life  in  her  embar- 
rassing affliction  is  a  standing  example  to  a  nation 
that  needs  to  be  roused  afresh  to  a  sense  of  the 
holiness  and  inviolability  of  the  wedded  state;  and 
it  is  not  only  an  example,  it  is  also  a  demand  and 
a  hope  —  nay,  more,  it  is  an  illustration  and  a 
promise. 

Sudden  calamity  is  a  revealer  of  character  as 
nothing  else  can  be.  The  assassin's  act  has  laid  bare 
to  all  who  have  eyes  to  see  a  character  of  dignity, 
simplicity  and  reality  —  three  priceless  quahties. 
Who  could  wish  for  a  finer  close  to  consciousness 
on  earth  than  was  his? — A  close  that  was  but  the 
logical  climax  of  a  well-ordered  Christian  life.  A 
word  of  pity  and  concern  for  his  slayer — '*Let  no 
one  hurt  him":  an  unmurmuring  farewell  to  those 
objects  of  affection  from  which  he  was  being  so 
cruelly  separated  —  "Goodbye":  —  a  verdict  on  the 
power  of  God  to  control  even  tragedy  and  turn  it 
to  a  beneficial  purpose  —  "It  is  God's  way":  an 
inspiration  than  which  there  is  no  higher  —  "Nearer, 
my  God,  to  Thee." 

But  we  mourn  not  only  the  man,  but  also  the 


WILLIAM  McKINLEY  219 

citizen,  the  statesman,  the  patriot.  A  tried  soldier 
who  served  his  country  in  the  thick  of  battle,  a 
statesman  with  a  singular  ability  to  read  the  mind 
of  the  majority,  a  patriot  who  was  called  upon  to 
stand  his  trial  in  the  court  of  a  critical  democracy 
at  a  moment  when  unprecedented  problems  vexed 
the  nation  from  first  to  last,  he  has  been  true  to 
his  trust;  we  inscribe  on  his  tomb  —  "a  faithful 
steward."  His  conscience  and  his  intellect,  his  in- 
sight and  his  experience,  were  his  guides:  and  this 
being  so,  there  is  no  room  for  the  vituperation  of 
dissidents  or  the  vilification  of  partisans.  William 
McKinley  was  first  an  American,  then  a  Republican; 
first  a  patriot,  then  a  politician;  first  a  seeker  of  the 
common  weal,  then  of  his  own.  It  is  a  commentary 
on  the  charges  laid  at  his  door  that  he  was  the  tool 
of  wealth,  that  he  deliberately  refrained  from  enter- 
ing upon  the  field  of  financial  speculation,  though 
opportunity  and  temptation  could  not  have  been 
small,  and  that  his  whole  fortune  was  so  modest  as 
to  excite  wonder  and  admiration. 

This  then  is  the  man  we  mourn — a  man  of  goodly 
stature  as  citizen  and  statesman.  The  exact  degree 
of  his  patriotism  and  statesmanship  the  world  of 
to-morrow  alone  can  estimate,  but  the  purity  of  its 
quality  we  are  as  capable  of  judging  as  any.     There 


220  WILLIAM  McKINLEY 

is  no  call  for  us  to  sing  him  into  fame;  his  fame 
enthrones  itself.  We  inscribe  his  name  and  record 
in  the  sacred  volume  of  the  nation's  history,  the 
one  true  hall  of  fame.  We  enshrine  his  memory  in 
our  hearts,  grieving  over  the  pathos  of  his  death, 
rejoicing  in  the  lustre  of  his  life.  We  do  him  the 
highest  honor  that  we  can  confer  upon  a  fellow- 
citizen  by  thinking  of  him  in  company  with  the  heroes 
and  patriots  who  have  gone  before.  He  has  joined 
the  army  of  the  illustrious  dead  whose  bodies  have 
crumbled  to  dust,  whose  example  and  influence  abide 
in  the  nation's  life  and  quicken  her  pulse,  whose 
souls  rest  with  God.  He  though  being  dead  yet 
speaketh  —  speaketh  no  longer  from  our  stately 
Capitol  but  from  the  spacious  hall  of  national  history. 
He  calls  upon  us  to  live  worthily  of  our  traditions 
and  to  further  the  manifest  destiny  of  our  common 
wealth.  Purity  in  personal  life,  zeal  for  the  common 
good,  unselfishness  in  oflfice  are  the  virtues  he  bids 
us  don,  that  we  may  be  worthy  citizens  of  a  worthy 
state. 


XXII 
THE  CORONATION  OF  GEORGE  V 

THE  interest  of  the  world  is  to-day  centred  on 
the  venerable  Abbey  of  Edward  the  Confessor 
in  the  ancient  City  of  London,  where,  with  stately 
ceremonial  and  noble  prayers  steeped  in  the  history 
of  the  centuries,  a  King  is  being  crowned  and  for- 
mally inducted  into  the  solemn  responsibilities  of  his 
office.  It  is  no  idle  sentiment  that  moves  British 
subjects  in  this  distant  land  to  join  their  acclaims 
with  those  of  their  fellow-countrymen  at  home.  The 
crowning  of  a  king  is  of  special  significance  to  such 
as  live  on  the  outskirts  of  Empire,  —  men  without 
whom  the  Empire  could  not  survive,  who  are  engaged 
in  the  nation's  work,  administering  the  intricacies 
of  diplomacy,  governing  dependent  peoples,  manning 
the  country's  extensive  marine,  presiding  over  her 
commerce,    braving    peculiar    perils.     To    them    the 

1  Preached  at  the  Cathedral,  Manila,  on  June  22,  1911,  at  a 
special  service  in  connection  with  the  Coronation  of  H.  B.  M., 
George  V. 


222     THE  CORONATION  OF  GEORGE  V 

Monarch  stands  as  the  symbol  and  pledge,  as  well 
as  an  instrument,  of  the  liberty,  protection,  and 
justice  guaranteed  by  the  British  Constitution  alike 
to  least  and  greatest,  near  and  far:  from  them  he 
requires  the  loyalty  of  self-respecting  citizenship 
that  will  uphold  the  Nation's  honor  by  patriotism 
devoid  of  arrogance,  industry  built  upon  integrity, 
the  promotion  of  the  Nation's  interests  with  rever- 
ence for  the  interests  of  sister  nations. 

We  in  our  island  home  are  among  the  first  to 
gather  before  God  on  this  momentous  occasion. 
While  England  still  is  wrapped  in  slumber,  creeping 
along  the  sun's  path  westward,  from  tropic  Fiji, 
through  Australia's  vast  spaces,  across  dusky  India, 
moves  a  procession  of  prayers  and  hymns  to  God  in 
behalf  of  King  George  and  his  gracious  consort. 
Queen  Mary.  He  needs  the  support  of  his  subjects. 
He  is  entering  upon  a  man's  task.  We  look  toward 
him  to-day  with  something  of  that  sobbing  emotion 
which  is  aroused  by  the  sight  of  one  consecrating  him- 
self to  fulfil  great  public  obligations.  Be  his  royal 
state  and  wealth  of  privilege  what  it  may,  his 
chief  and  never  absent  companions  throughout  his 
career  will  be  solicitude  and  care.  He  belongs  to 
the  Nation;  never  can  he  claim  himseK  as  his  own. 
With  the  solemnity  of  Ordination  to  the  Christian 


THE  CORONATION  OF  GEORGE  V     223 

Ministry,  the  King  covenants  with  God  to  be  true 
to  Him,  that  he  may  have  Divine  support  in  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  Empire.  The  Bible  is  placed 
in  his  hands  with  the  words:  "Our  gracious  King, 
we  present  you  with  this  Book,  the  most  valuable 
thing  this  world  affords.  Here  is  wisdom;  this  is 
the  royal  Law;   these  are  the  lively  Oracles  of  God." 

It  is  true  that  democracy  has  been  moving  through 
the  nations  with  rapid  strides  and  here  and  there 
treating  venerable  institutions  with  unsparing  hands, 
though  all  is  not  democracy  that  claims  the  name. 
Some  have  rashly  concluded  that  democracy  means 
death  to  monarchy.  But  the  function  of  democracy 
is  not  necessarily  to  dethrone  monarchy;  rather 
is  it  to  translate  its  privileges  into  responsibil- 
ities, and  to  relate  the  throne  to  the  whole  people. 
In  the  Coronation  Service  that  which  is  called  "The 
Recognition**  is  a  distinctly  democratic  note,  more 
ancient  in  origin  than  the  oldest  existing  republic. 
The  King  is  presented  to  the  people  by  the  Arch- 
bishop for  recognition  as  their  monarch.  The  People 
signify  their  "willingness  and  joy*'  to  do  him  homage 
and  service  by  loud  and  repeated  acclamations.  It 
is  an  echo  from  the  times  when  kings  were  chosen 
by  popular  vote. 

The    ignorant    think    that    the    throne    of    Great 


224     THE  CORONATION  OF  GEORGE  V 

Britain  has  been  divested  of  all  but  its  trappings, 
and  that  he  who  occupies  it  is  but  a  lay  figure.  This 
is  very  far  from  fact.  Even  his  unguarded  pre- 
rogatives are  enormous.  The  latest,  and  may  it  not 
be  said  the  greatest,  expositor  ^  of  the  British  Con- 
stitution writes: 

"All  told,  the  executive  authority  of  the  Crown 
is,  in  the  eye  of  the  law,  very  wide,  far  wider  than 
that  of  the  chief  magistrate  in  many  countries,  and 
well-nigh  as  extensive  as  that  now  possessed  by  the 
monarch  in  any  government  not  an  absolute  des- 
potism; and  although  the  Crown  has  no  inherent 
legislative  power  except  in  conjunction  with  Par- 
liament, it  has  been  given  by  statute  very  large 
powers  of  subordinate  legislation.  *It  would  very 
much  surprise  people,'  as  Bagehot  remarked  in  his 
incisive  way  (of  Queen  Victoria),  'if  they  were  only 
told  how  many  things  the  Queen  could  do  without 
consulting  Parliament.  .  .  .  Not  to  mention  other 
things,  she  could  disband  the  army  (by  law  she 
cannot  engage  more  than  a  certain  number  of  men 
but  she  is  not  obliged  to  engage  any  men) ;  she  could 
dismiss  all  the  officers,  from  the  General  Command- 
ing-in-Chief  downwards;  she  could  dismiss  all  the 
sailors  too;  she  could  sell  off  all  our  ships  of  war 
^  Lawrence  Lowell. 


THE  CORONATION  OF  GEORGE  V     225 

and  all  our  naval  stores;  she  could  make  a  peace 
by  the  sacrifice  of  Cornwall,  and  begin  a  war  for 
the  conquest  of  Brittany.  She  could  make  every 
citizen  in  the  United  Kingdom,  male  or  female,  a 
peer;  she  could  make  every  parish  in  the  United 
Kingdom  a  university;  she  could  dismiss  most  of 
the  civil  servants;  she  could  pardon  all  offenders. 
In  a  word,  the  Queen  could  by  prerogative  upset  all 
the  action  of  civil  government  within  the  govern- 
ment. We  might  add  that  the  crown  could  appoint 
bishops,  and  in  many  places  clergymen,  whose  doc- 
trines were  repulsive  to  their  flocks;  could  cause 
every  dog  to  be  muzzled,  every  pauper  to  eat  leeks, 
every  child  in  the  public  elementary  schools  to  study 
Welsh;  and  could  make  all  local  improvements,  such 
as  tramways  and  electric  light,  well-nigh  impossible." 
Nevertheless  the  British  public  views  the  possession 
of  this  extraordinary  discretionary  power  of  the 
monarch  with  equanimity,  for  they  know  that  it 
wiU  not  be  abused.  The  King  counts  no  preroga- 
tive so  precious  as  his  freedom  in  all  such  matters 
to  lean  on  his  counsellors,  and  to  act  in  accord  with 
his  Ministers,  unless  he  holds  that  they  are  con- 
tradicting the  mind  of  the  nation.  If  absolutism 
has  been  hindered  by  constitutionalism,  the  very 
restrictions   which   hinder  it   give   the   monarch   the 


226     THE  CORONATION  OF  GEORGE  V 

broadest  possible  opportunity  to  use  both  the  lesser 
right  of  independent  authority  and  the  larger  right 
of  exerting  personal  influence  in  affairs  of  state. 
More  and  more  has  the  character  of  the  monarch 
become  important,  until  to-day  in  Europe  it  would 
be  almost  impossible  for  a  wicked  monarch  to  retain 
his  crown.  The  British  nation  could  not  and  would 
not  brook  the  suggestion,  a  few  months  ago,  which 
libellously  tried  to  smirch  the  King's  fair  name  with 
licentiousness.  His  attributes  may  not  be  of  a 
showy  sort;  but  after  all,  "great  virtues  are  not 
noisy  any  more  than  great  rivers." 

He  is  a  sailor  king.  How  fitting  that  one  who  is 
to  reign  over  an  Empire  on  which  the  sun  never 
sets  should  have  already  established  personal  ties 
with  distant  parts  of  the  realm !  —  with  Canada  and 
India  and  Australia.  His  problem  will  be  the  prob- 
lem of  Empire,  how  to  pacify  the  turbulent  and 
dissatisfied  elements  that  menace  unity,  how  to  de- 
velop the  legitimate  aspirations  of  backward  races, 
how  to  relate  his  dominions  in  peace  and  amity 
to  the  states  of  the  world,   East  and  West. 

Such  is  the  burden  of  responsibility  that  rests 
upon  his  shoulders.  So  prodigious  a  task  calls  for 
the  world-wide  sympathy  which  he  is  receiving. 
Supported  and  cheered    by  his  fair  Queen,   he  will 


THE  CORONATION  OF  GEORGE  V     227 

not  meet  his  duty  with  timidity  or  with  blundering 
hands.  His  grandmother  reconstructed  a  shattered 
loyalty  and  founded  an  Empire;  his  father  brought 
England  out  of  her  not  wholly  splendid  isolation 
and  made  friends  with  the  world;  it  is  for  this  ktest 
monarch  of  the  house  of  Hanover  to  be  stable  and 
wise  in  a  day  of  shifting  lights,  disappearing  land- 
marks, and  restless  change. 

No  Empire  or  State  can  live  forever.  Each  fulfils 
its  allotted  time  and  passes  into  history.  As  kings 
and  their  subjects  alike  disappear  as  the  flower  of 
the  field,  so  kingdoms  wax  and  wane.  But  no  man 
can  know  just  how  big  a  part  in  his  life  and  happi- 
ness patriotic  emotion  holds,  until  he  sees  his  country 
threatened,  humiliated,  or  broken  in  fortune.  There 
can  be  but  one  hope  and  prayer  in  our  hearts  to-<lay 
—  that  the  Empire  of  which  the  newly  crowned 
King  is  monarch  may  long  continue  to  play  a  leading 
and  beneficent  part  in  the  family  of  nations,  and 
that  his  majesty  King  George  V  may  have  a  reign 
of  peace  and  prosperity.  Therefore  with  heart  and 
voice  we  say:   God  save  the  King! 


XXIII 
MEMORIAL  DAY  ADDRESS  i 

THERE  are  moments,  and  this  is  one  of  them, 
when  memory  needs  no  stimulation  to  per- 
form her  duty  to  the  full.  The  eloquence  of  undying 
lives,  surrendered  in  unquestioning  loyalty  to  the 
nation's  need,  speaks  to  us  from  a  myriad  graves  and 
makes  the  periods  of  the  orator  an  ornament  to  deck 
a  royal  occasion,  rather  than  a  bugle  to  awaken 
emotions  already  alert. 

It  is  the  enviable  part  of  memory  to  fetch  the 
past  and  lay  it  at  our  feet.  Two  methods  she  em- 
ploys in  thus  raising  dead  yesterdays  to  life  again. 
One  is  automatic  and,  without  special  bidding  or 
conscious  volition,  it  presents  to  us  the  valiant  dead 
of  every  generation,  their  exploits  and  their  great- 
nesses. The  other  is  set  in  operation  by  the  delib- 
erate mandate  of  the  will  which  sends  the  memory 
delving  into  the  humbler  recesses  of  the  past  to  bring 
to  the  light  men  and  achievements  too  modest  to 
be  self -advertising. 

1  Delivered  at  Camp  John  Hay,  May  30,  1915. 


MEMORIAL  DAY  ADDRESS  229 

To-day  the  two  activities  of  the  memory  blend 
in  one.  Instinctively  she  floods  the  mind  with  the 
history  of  bygone  days.  Pride  of  national  lineage 
and  gratitude  to  national  heroes  makes  memory  rise 
to  her  full  stature,  so  that  all  her  effort  is  in  the 
direction  of  her  natural  function  and  impulse. 

Memorial  Day  began  in  the  annual  commemora- 
tion of  those  who  fought  in  the  struggle  for  the 
preservation  of  our  nation's  unity  and  who,  for  that 
great  cause,  laid  down  their  lives.  This  motive 
still  survives.  Each  year  we  mark  afresh  the  his- 
toric moment,  the  crisis  of  blood,  out  of  which  our 
country  rose  as  a  giant  refreshed  with  wine. 

But  Memorial  Day  has  enlarged,  and  still  will 
enlarge,  its  meaning  with  the  passage  of  the  years. 
The  Civil  War  is  fast  receding  into  distance  and, 
added  to  the  roll  of  those  who  fell  in  that  red  trag- 
edy, are  men  whose  faces  and  forms  are  still  clear 
to  us;  men  who  less  than  two  decades  since  hnked 
arms  with  us  and  walked,  our  comrades;  men  who 
in  our  latest  war,  obedient  to  the  country's  call,  bled 
and   suffered   and   died. 

Memory  enables  us  to  claim  fellowship  with  the 
throng  of  the  named  and  unnamed  heroes  and  citi- 
zens of  worth,  who  belonged  to  a  senior  generation 
and  whom  we  never   knew.     It  carries  us  into  any 


230  MEMORIAL  DAY  ADDRESS 

great  presence  of  the  past  with  whom  we  may  elect 
to  consort,  so  democratic  a  marshal  is  memoxy.  Gen- 
eral or  enlisted  men  can  it  link  to  us  with  equal 
unconcern  and  ease  in  that  fellowship  of  the  dead 
where  there  is  no  distinction  of  rank  or  station.  At 
will  it  unites  us  again  with  those  of  our  contempo- 
raries whom  we  knew  and  loved,  and  by  whose  side 
we  fought  or  labored  before  they  were  swept  from 
sight. 

This  year  Memorial  Day  takes  on  a  grander 
significance  and  office  than  ever  before.  It  ceases 
to  be  a  purely  national  day  and  claims  international 
character.  We  cannot  think  of  our  own  patriotic 
dead  without  also  paying  tribute  to  those  of  other 
nations  who  have  died,  and  are  dying,  each  passing 
moment  with  the  same  devotion,  the  same  uncom- 
plaining courage,  as  they. 

One  scant  year  of  war  has  claimed  for  the  unseen 
world  more  men  than  a  hundred  campaigns  of  the 
past.  Whole  regiments  have  marched  in  almost 
unbroken  ranks  through  the  swift  avenue  of  battle 
into  the  valley  of  death.  Other  hundreds,  undis- 
mayed, unsurprised,  in  compact  order,  have  journeyed 
thitherward  by  the  route  of  the  sea's  watery  road, 
as  their  torpedoed  ships  sank  beneath  their  feet. 
Human  life  was  never  held  so  cheap  and,  measured 


MEMORIAL  DAY  ADDRESS  231 

by  the  extent  of  human  sacrifices  offered,  the  concep- 
tion of  the  nation  was  never  held  so  precious  or  so 
indifferent  to  any  values  less  than  itself,  as  now. 

To-day,  then,  we  associate  ourselves  with  the 
myriads  of  men  —  British  and  German,  Austrian 
and  Russian,  Belgian,  French  and  Servian  —  who 
have  taken  their  stand  upon  their  nation's  command 
and  been  loyal  to  the  death.  Animosities  there  may 
be,  animosities  there  must  be,  among  the  living. 
But  we  bare  our  heads  to  the  democracy  of  the  dead 
of  every  nation.  Enemies  here  yesterday;  comrades 
there  to-day. 

We  Americans,  perhaps  more  readily  than  others, 
may  pay  this  tribute  of  reverent  honor  to  the  slain. 
Our  lot  is  cast  in  favored  ground.  We  alone  of  the 
greater  nations  stand  tense  yet  free,  vigilant  yet 
unentangled.  It  is  not  that  we  are  afraid  to  fight, 
but  we  fight  only  when  it  is  a  dishonor  to  abide  at 
peace.  Neutral  we  are,  neutral  let  us  continue, 
provided  that  our  neutrality  does  not  leave  us 
voiceless,  or  passive,  or  passionless,  or  timid.  No 
country  can  afford,  even  for  the  sake  of  peace,  to 
treat  its  convictions  lightly,  or  allow  others  to  molest 
them  without  rebuff.  Though  it  is  profoundly  true 
that  there  is  a  position  so  morally  impregnable  that 
it  slights  itself  by  calling  on  force  to  defend  it,  a 


282  MEMORIAL  DAY  ADDRESS 

neutral  country  must  pursue  the  strong  tenor  of  its 
way  without  fear  or  favor.  If  it  may  not  resort  to 
force,  neither  may  it  swerve  from  its  plain  duty 
because  of  the  risk  of  being  assailed  by  force. 

A  neutral  nation  has  the  highest  and  most  diffi- 
cult task  of  all  to  perform.  It  stands  for  fairness, 
not  for  indifference;  for  mediation,  not  for  aloofness; 
for  the  general  welfare,  not  for  provincialism.  Amer- 
ica must  aid  the  world  to  purchase  something  rich 
and  enduring  with  this  unparalleled  expenditure  of 
blood  that  is  dyeing  red  the  soil  of  Europe.  I  admit 
that  if  we  play  our  part  bravely  and  boldly,  we  shall 
risk  being  caught  in  the  present  embroglio.  If  so, 
let  us  risk  it.  Sometimes  the  most  pernicious  form 
of  action  is  inaction. 

If  the  world  of  men  promote  and  preach  a  less 
exclusive  conception  of  nationality  than  that  which 
obtains,  and  if  they  succeed  in  establishing  mutual 
respect  and  considerateness  among  the  family  of 
nations,  Armageddon  will  not  have  been  in  vain. 

The  whole  history  of  alliances,  treaties,  ententes, 
seems  to  say  to  us  to-day  —  In  a  world  of  men  un- 
changeably one,  beware  of  the  vice  of  incompleteness 
and  think  in  terms  of  the  whole.  We  must  learn 
how  to  group  vastly,  completely,  if  we  are  to  put 
together  the  confused  pieces  of  the  world  puzzle.     No 


MEMORIAL  DAY  ADDRESS  233 

longer  can  there  be  either  self-chosen  national  isola- 
tion, or  internationally  imposed  neutralization.  If 
national  isolation  has  been  splendid  on  occasions 
in  the  past,  save  for  some  great  and  rare  moral  end 
it  can  never  be  anything  but  cowardly  and  selfish  m 
the  future.  As  for  neutralization,  it  is  only  an  ex- 
pedient, and  a  futile  one  at  that,  for  protecting  a 
a  lamb  from  a  pack  of  wolves.  Let  small  people 
who  look  to  neutralization  for  succor  read  the  hand- 
writing on  the  wall.  The  big  nations  seem  to  say 
to  the  weakling  in  semi-contempt  and  semi-covetous- 
ness:  You  are  too  feeble  to  defend  yourself  so 
we  will  draw  a  chalkline  around  you  —  but  you 
had  better  look  out  all  the  same! 

The  brave  Belgian,  Abbe  Noel,  speaking  for  his 
brave  fellow  countrymen,  says:  "Unconscious  of  the 
right  to  take  a  definite  attitude  in  international  life, 
we  became  habituated  to  taking  no  interest  in  it, 
and  that  in  no  small  measure  has  contracted  our 
minds  and  confined  our  ideas  and  our  dreams  within 
the  narrow  limits  of  our  own  frontiers."  In  other 
words,  neutralization  has  proved  to  be  but  a  form 
and  that  no  splendid  one  of  isolation.  Intent  on 
her  industrial  development,  Belgium  lived  in  a  fool's 
paradise  until  she  was  caught  between  the  upper 
and  nether  mill-stone.     The  Abbe  continues:    "To- 


234  MEMORIAL  DAY  ADDRESS 

morrow,  when  Force  shall  have  yielded  to  Justice, 
Belgium  will  cherish  the  right  to  speak  and  to  act 
in  the  new  world  which  is  coming  to  birth.  With 
a  broadened  national  consciousness  all  we  Belgians 
feel  that  it  is  so;  and  we  are  ready  to  raise  our  mind 
to  the  height  of  a  loftier  part.**  A  neutralized  nation 
is  in  a  fair  way  of  becoming  a  denationalized 
nation. 

Hitherto  in  days  of  reconstruction  following  on 
war,  men  have  been  accustomed  to  think  in  terms  of 
countries  or  continents  or  hemispheres.  We  can  never 
again  consider  apart  the  concerns  of  Europe  and  of 
America,  of  East  and  of  West.  We  must  hereafter 
think  in  terms  of  the  whole.  It  is  no  longer  a  matter 
of  choice  but  of  necessity.  As  it  is  with  the  coun- 
tries, so  is  it  with  the  churches.  Until  they  lay  aside 
their  exclusiveness  and  aloofness,  their  suspicions 
and  unkindnesses,  they  are  devoid  of  a  basic  prin- 
ciple of  their  common  Master,  Christ,  and  Christian- 
ity will  continue  to  be  the  fragmentary  and  limping 
thing  it  is. 

If  we  do  not  fail  of  our  present  opportunity  and 
responsibility,  the  world  of  a  hundred  years  hence 
will  be  thinking  in  terms  of  the  human  whole  just 
as  naturally  as  the  United  States  are  to-day  thinking 
in  terms  of  the  National  whole.     At  any  rate  this  is 


MEMORIAL  DAY  ADDRESS  235 

the  goal  at  which  to  aim.  As  for  the  Christian 
churches,  if  they  will  fearlessly  think  and  act  in 
terms  of  the  Christian  whole,  the  Kingdom  of  God 
will  be  no  longer  divided  against  itself  and  will  stand. 
This  is  a  certainty. 

There  spreads  out  before  us  so  sublime  a  future 
that  it  acts  as  a  consolation  in,  if  not  a  compensation 
for,  the  red  horrors  of  the  moment.  Moan  we  must 
from  time  to  time,  as  some  new  phase  of  the  world 
tragedy  sweeps  over  us  with  its  hot  breath,  but  even 
while  we  weep  we  will  not  cease  to  hold  fast  to  the 
conviction  that  the  brave  have  not  been  brave  in 
vain,  and  that  our  redemption  draweth  nigh: 

To  all  the  valiant  dead  we  say: 
*^  Between  the  heart  and  the  lips  we  stay  our  words  and  remember 
The  long  fight  in  the  sodden  fields  and  the  ultimate  pledge  they  render 
Whom  we  never  forget;   and  afraid  lest  by  chance  we  betray  and  belie 

them 
We  call  upon  you  that  ride  before,  who  rode  lately  by  them. 
Lest  we  make  you  ashamed  when  you  ride  with  the  valiant  of  all  the 

earth. 
In  the  armies  of  God. 


Lot  we  call  upon  you  to  stand  as  sentinels  over  us. 

You  from  your  griefs  set  free  while  the  shadows  still  cover  us. 

From  the  heart  that  fails,  and  the  heart  that  hates,  alike  deliver  us; 

From  the  frenzy  that  stabs  at  the  weak,  divide  and  dissever  us. 

Keeping  our  faith  as  you  kept  the  line,  holding  the  coward's  cruel  mind. 

The  final  treason,  afar. 


236  MEMORIAL  DAY  ADDRESS 

Death  for  you  is  a  sorrow  endured,  a  thing  passed  over; 

They  are  facing  it  still,  son  and  brother  and  lover; 

They  keep  the  line,  and  we  keep  our  faith,  and  the  soul  of  a  people  lies 

between  us. 
From  fear  of  phantoms,  from  a  covetous  dream,  stand  near  and  screen 

us. 
Watch  udth  us,  watch  through  the  days  of  war;  —  then,  pass  to  your 

place 
With  the  armies  of  God." 


THE  -PLIMPTON  -PRESS 
NORWOOD  -MASS  -U-S-A 


Works  BY  THE  Rt.  Rev.  CHARLES  H.  BRENT,  D.D. 

Bishop  of  the  Philippine  Islands 

PRISONERS  OF  HOPE 

AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

Crown  8vo,  cloth,  $1.50  net 
Contents:  i.  Revelation   (i-v);  ii.  Christian  Thought  and 
Life  (vi-xiv);  iii.  The  Nation  (xv-xxiii). 
"These  sermons  cover   many  years   and  girdle  the  world. 
They  represent  many  of  the  ideals  I  hold  for  Church,  State, 
and  individual,"  Prefatory  Note. 

"Another  inspirational  volume  from  Bishop  Brent.  This 
is  a  collection  of  sermons  preached  in  many  places  and 
on  various  occasions.  All  of  them  are  of  the  highest  order 
and  many  of  them — very  many — will  be  called  great.  Bishop 
Brent  has  always  been  able  to  take  people  up  with  him 
where  a  vision  could  be  seen.  .  .  .  For  the  clergyman  it  will 
prove  a  help  in  seasons  of  aridity.  It  is  decidedly  a  man's 
book  and  should  be  pressed  upon  the  notice  of  laymen." 
Brian  C.  Roberts  in  the  Living  Church. 
"  These  sermons  have  the  prophetic  quality  which  differenti- 
ates them  at  once  from  the  great  mass  of  sermonic  litera- 
ture. They  are  characterized  by  broad  information,  fervent 
imagination,  and  the  spirit  of  devotion.  The  first  four 
sermons  which  Bishop  Brent  puts  under  the  general  head 
of  'Revelation'  have  a  special  significance  to-day;  they 
press  through  the  misery  and  blackness  of  the  war  to 
the  great  liberating  spiritual  results  which  the  Bishop  fore- 
sees. ..."  Outlook,  N.  Y. 

THE  REVELATION  OF  DISCOVERY 

Crown  Qvo,  cloth,  $1.00  net 

Contents:  I.  The  Relation  of  Discovery  to  Revelation;  n.  The 
Revelation  of  Ideal  Love;  iii.  The  Discovery  of  Ideal  Love; 
IV.  The  Incarnation,  the  Intellect,  and  the  Heart;  v.  The 
Virgin-Birth  and  the  Virgin-Born;  vi.  The  Parable  of  the 
Cross;  vii.  Jesus  of  the  Passion;  viii.  Jesus  of  the  Resurrec- 
tion; IX.  Instruments  of  the  Holy  Spirit;  x.  The  Realiza- 
tion of  the  Communion  of  Saints. 

".  .  .  There  is  not  one  of  the  130  pages  that  does  not  hold 
something  worth  marking  and  above  all  digesting.  ..." 
Pacific  Churchman. 

LONGMANS,  GREEN,  &  CO.,  NEW  YORK 


Works  by  the  Rt.  Rev.  CHARLES  H.  BRENT,  D.D. 

Bishop  of  the  Philippine  Islands 

WITH  GOD  IN  THE  WORLD 

Jf^th  Impression 
Small  12mo,  cloth,  $1.00 
Contents:  The  Universal  Art;  Friendship  with  God:  Looking; 
Friendship  with  God:  Speaking;  Friendship  with  God:  The  Re- 
sponse; The  Testing  of  Friendship ;  Knitting  Broken  Friendship; 
Friendship  in  God;  Friendship  in  God  (continued) ;  The  Church 
in  Prayer;  The  Great  Act  of  Worship;  Witnesses  unto  the  Utter- 
most Part  of  the  Earth;  The  Inspiration  of  Responsibility ;  Appen- 
dioe:  Where  God  Dwells. 

Singularly  straightforward,  manly  and  helpful  in  tone.  They 
deal  with  questions  of  living  interest,  and  abound  in  practical 
suggestions  for  the  conduct  of  life.  The  chapters  are  short  and 
right  to  the  point.  The  great  idea  of  Christian  fellowship  with 
God  and  man  is  worked  out  into  a  fresh  and  original  form  and 
brought  home  in  a  most  effectual  way.  The  Living  Church. 

The  subjects  treated  in  this  book  are  not  only  admirably  chosen, 
but  they  are  arranged  in  a  sequence  which  leads  the  mind  nat- 
urally to  ever  higher  levels  of  thought;  yet  so  simply  are  they 
dealt  with,  and  in  such  plain  language,  that  no  one  can  fail  to 
grasp  their  full  meaning.  .  .  .  St.  Andrew's  Cross. 

ADVENTURE  FOR  GOD 

Crown  8w,  $1.10  n£t 
Contents:  i.  The  Vision;  ii.  The  Appeal;  in.  The  Respome; 
IV.  The  Quest;  v.  The  Equipment;  vi.  The  Goal. 
This  volume  is  of  singularly  living  interest.  Lectures  on  the 
Paddock  foundation  that  have  to  deal  rather  with  what  may 
be  called  the  poetry  of  missions  than  with  theological  pro- 
blems, afford,  no  doubt,  a  striking  contrast  to  previous  vol- 
umes of  those  lectures,  but  the  contrast  is  not  one  in  which 
the  value  of  the  present  volume  becomes  lessened.  We  have 
here  no  direct  discussion  of  missionary  problems,  but  rather 
an  original  manner  of  treatment  of  the  missionary  life  from 
the  personal  point  of  view.  The  volume  is  of  interest  quite 
as  truly  as  of  value.  The  Living  Church. 

LONGMANS,  GREEN,  &  CO. 
LONDON,  NEW  YORK  AND  BOMBAY 


By  the  Rt.  Rev.  CHARLES  H.  BRENT,  D.  D. 

Bishop  of  the  Philippine  Islands 

THE  CONSOLATIONS  OF  THE  CROSS 

Addresses  on  the  Seven  Words  of  the  Dying  Lord 

Together  with  Two  Sermons 

Small  ISmOf  cloth,  90  cents  net;  by  mail,  96  cents 

Contents:  Prelude;  The  Consolation  of  Christ's  Intercession; 
The  Consolation  of  Present  Peace  and  Anticipated  Joy;  The  Con- 
solation of  Christ's  Love  of  Home  and  Nation;  The  Consolation 
of  the  Atonement ;  The  Consolation  of  Christ's  Conquest  of  Pain; 
The  Consolation  of  Christ's  Completeness;  The  Consolation  of 
Death's  Conquest.  Two  Sermons:  In  Whom  was  no  Guile;  The 
Closing  of  Stewardship. 

''These  expressive  addresses  ...  we  commend  them  to  all 
who  desire  fresh  and  virile  instruction  on  the  Mystery  of  the 
Cross."  Church  Ti3Ies. 

''Will  be  heartily  welcomed.  They  reflect  a  deep  and  genuine 
spirituality."  The  Churchman. 

"The  devotional  tone,  the  high  spiritual  standard,  and  the 
pleasing  literary  style  combine  to  make  this  one  of  the  most 
excellent  of  the  volumes  current  for  Good  Friday  use." 

Living  Church. 

"These  addresses  have  struck  us  very  much."  The  Guardian. 

THE  SPLENDOR  OF  THE  HUMAN  BODY 

A  Reparation  and  an  Appeal 

Small  12mo,  cloth,  60  cents  net 

Contents:  1.  Order;  2.  Magnitude;  3.  Divinity;  J^.  Sanctity; 
5.  Glory;  6.  Therefore — . 

"...  the  Bishop,  even  in  these  simple  addresses,  shows  his  pro- 
found learning  along  various  lines,  and  at  the  same  time  his 
power  to  use  it  in  plain  and  very  practical  ways."  Living  Church. 

"We  consider  this  little  book  to  be  one  which  all  parents 
may  study  with  advantage  and  may  give  to  their  children." 

The  Lancet,  London. 

LONGMANS,  GREEN,  &   CO.,  NEW  YORK 


By  the  Rt.  Rev.  CHARLES  H.  BRENT,  D.D. 
Bishop  op  the  Philippine  Islands 


LIBERTY  AND  OTHER  SERMONS 

Crown  8vo,  $1.00  net 

Contents  :  Liberty;  Truth  in  the  Inward  Parts;  Health;  Riot  and 
Harmony;  Compassion;  Dedication;  The  Commendable  Debt; 
Christmas  Haste;  the  Garden  of  the  Lord;  Opportunity  and  Risk; 
Two  Shakespearian  SERaioNS  for  the  Times:  (i)  Portia 
Preaches;  (ii)  Othello  Preaches;  Two  Addresses:  (i)  Patriotism; 
(a)  The  True  Corner-stone;  L' envoi. 

".  .  .  The  reading  will  disclose,  with  the  terseness  of  the 
thought  and  its  inherent  vitality,  a  clarity  of  vision  and  con- 
sequently of  style  which  entitle  the  least  of  the  sermons  and 
addresses  in  the  volume  to  rank  as  literature.  .  .  .  Finally,  they 
have  breadth,  both  in  the  selection  of  topics  for  discussion,  and 
in  the  views  imparted  during  discussion.  .  .  .  The  book  is  a 
contribution  to  the  thought  of  the  age  that  proves  its  own  im- 
portance. ..."  Chicago  Daily  News. 

''. .  .  Shows  his  power  as  a  preacher  of  righteousness  who  has 
the  larger  grasp  and  wider  outlook  of  a  true  prophet  of  his 
age.  The  sermons  are  widely  different  in  character,  having 
been  preached  on  various  occasions  to  very  different  mixed 
congregations,  but  through  them  all  runs  the  same  clear  vi- 
sion. .  ,  ."  The  Churchman. 


THE  MIND  OF  CHRIST  JESUS 
ON  THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  LIVING  GOD 

/Small  8vOy  50  cents  net 

"...  It  holds  very  much  that  is  of  interest  and  of  vital  im- 
portance to  the  whole  Anglican  Communion  and  especially  to 
the  clergy.  .  .  .  There  can  be  no  question  about  the  high  spir- 
itual tone  and  infectious  earnestness  of  his  deliverances,  anc? 
there  is  much  sound  common  sense  in  his  dealings  with  'burn- 
ing questions.'  .  .  ."  Pacific  Churchman. 

LONGMANS,  GREEN,  &  CO.,  NEW  YORK 


Works  BY  THE  Rt.  Rev.  CHARLES  H.  BRENT,  D.D. 

Bishop  of  the  Philippine  Islands 

LEADERSHIP 

The  William  Belden  Noble  Lectures  Delivered  at  Harvard  Uni- 
versal/, 1907.     Crown  8vo,  $1.25  net 

CoKTENTs:  Introductory;  The  Metaphysic  of  Leadership; 
The  Power  of  the  Single  Motive;  The  Power  of  the  Human 
Will ;  The  Power  of  the  Blameless  Life  ;  The  Power  of  Fellow- 
ship with  the  Divine;  The  Representative  Leader  of  Men; 
Notes. 

*''.  .  .  .  His  lectures  exhibiting  the  philosophy  of  leadership 
and  the  ethical  qualifications  of  the  true  leader  of  men  will 
stand  as  a  classic  work  on  that  subject.  .  .  .  These  discourses 
are  distinctly  inspirational  in  their  presentation  of  great  mo- 
tives and  noble  examples."  The  Outlook. 

*'  We  rejoice  in  these  splendid  lectures,  so  full  of  power  and 
persuasiveness.  ...  It  is  a  book  which  every  young  man 
ought  to  read  and  one  which  has  within  it  suggestions  for 
many  useful  sermons."  The  Living  Church. 


PRESENCE 

Small  \2mOy  50  cents  net 

The  attempt  is  made  in  this  little  hook  to  analyze  the  meaning  of 
• '  presence  "  in  all  its  hearings.  It  has  as  its  hasic  thought  the 
idealistic  conception  of  the  universe  and  the  creative  character  of 
human  personality.  *' Presence" in  its  highest  aspect  is  por- 
trayed as  being  peculiarly  a  human  attribute  linking  man  to 
Ood. 

"  Bishop  Brent's  very  suggestive  essay."  The  Liytng  Church. 

**  A  remarkable  little  book  setting  forth  the  idea  that  presence 
or  relationship  in  the  highest  sense  is  possible  only  between 
God  and  man,  and  that  man  is  distinguished  from  animals  by 
this  power  of  spiritual  relationship."  Canadian  Churchman. 


LONGMANS,  GREEN.  &  CO.,  NEW  YORK 


The  Authority  of  Religious  Experience 

By  CHARLES  LEWIS  SLATTERY,  D.D. 

Rector  of  Grace  Church,  New  York 

Crown  8vo.      pp.  viii  =  299.      $i.8o  net.      By  mail,  $1.92 


"  Dr.  Slattery's  style  is  clear  and  forcible,  and  his  writings 
should  prove  congenial  to  a  wide  circle  of  readers  outside  the 
ranks  of  the  clergy.  The  present  volume  is  an  attempt  to 
bring  Christian  experience  of  all  ages,  especially  of  the  present 
one,  to  testify  to  the  great  realities  underbang  the  Christian 
Faith  .  .  .  He  is  thus  a  pragmatist  of  the  best  kind." 

— The  Guardian,  London. 

"This  bright  and  genial  book  .  .  .  touches  on  an  immense 
number  of  living  questions  connected  with  the  Bible,  the 
Church,  Immortality,  Christ,  and  God,  and  it  touches  them  all 
with  sympathy  and  good  sense,  and  from  a  level  at  which  they 
are  thoroughly  intelligible  to  the  ordinary  reader  .  .  .  Few 
will  read  it  without  finding  much  to  reflect  upon." 

—  The  British  Weekly,  London. 

"  Such  a  Book  ...  is  both  corrective  and  reassuring.  It 
puts  people  on  guard  against  the  hasty  and  dogmatic  assump- 
tions of  specialists  and  experts;  it  suggests  a  hundred  expla- 
nations and  fresh  interpretations  of  the  mystery  of  life.  Above 
all,  it  deepens  the  sense  of  the  wonder  of  hfe,  of  the  spiritual 
authority  of  the  human  soul,  and  the  significance  of  human 
experience  as  part  of  the  education  of  Ufe," 

—  The  Outlook,  New  York. 

"The  book  is  full  of  sanctified  common  sense,  of  deep 
spirituality,  of  wide  sympathy,  of  saneness,  simplicity, 
and  devotion.  Dr.  Slattery's  extensive  reading  and  broad 
outlook  render  him  very  helpful.  The  interest  of  the  book 
is  such  that  the  reader  hesitates  to  lay  it  down  till  he  has 
reached  the  last  page." — The  Record,  London. 

"It  is  impossible  in  this  brief  notice  to  do  justice  to  the 
freshness,  insight,  learning,  catholicity,  sense  of  reality,  charm, 
and  convincing  power  with  which  the  subject  is  handled." 

—  Homiletic  Review. 

"  Few  men  are  so  well  qualified  as  is  the  gifted  rector  of 
Grace  Church  in  New  York  to  speak  on  behalf  of  the  religious 
experience  of  Christians  who  are  not  specialists  in  the  realms 
of  theological  scholarship.  In  this  volume  .  .  .  the  thesis  is 
defended  that  a  sound  progress  in  Christian  thinking  and  liv- 
ing can  come  only  as  general  Christian  experience  as  well  as 
theological  scholarship  is  allowed  to  make  its  contribution. 
Every  scholar  ought  to  be  grateful  for  this  interpretation  of 
the  sentiments  of  lay  Christians  as  furnished  to  us  by  this 
large-minded  pastor."  —  American  Journal  of  Theology. 

LONGMANS,  GREEN  &  CO.,    New  York 


PRESENT    DAY    PREACHING 

By  CHARLES   LEWIS   SLATTERY 

Rector  of  Grace  Church,  New  York 

Crown  8vo.     Cloth.     $i.oo  net.  By  Mail  $i.o6 


"...  The  book  is  of  value  not  only  to  preachers,  but  also 
to  laymen  as  well."  —  Evening  Transcript. 

"  Marked  by  practical  wisdom  and  good  sense.  Preachers 
of  all  churches  will  be  helped  by  their  helpful  suggestions." 

—  Presbyterian  Banner. 

"...  The  book  is  specially  pertinent  because  it  meets  the 
needs  of  to-day  and  is  readable  on  account  of  lively  wit  and 
happiness  of  phrase,  and  in  addition  to  this  it  is  full  of  whole- 
some thought  and  excellent  suggestion."— S/.  Andrews  Cross. 

"Dr.  Slattery's  book  discusses  the  function  of  preaching  in 
all  its  aspects  with  especial  regard  to  present-day  needs. 
And  there  is  no  part  of  it  which  he  does  not  illummate^by 

his  discussion It  is  a  book  to  make  the  clergy  think." 

—  The  Church  Times,  London. 

"He  gives  abundant  counsel  from  his  store  of  spiritual, 
intellectual,  and  pastoral  experience  ....  In  the  lecture  on 
'Acquiring  Materials,*  he  is  at  his  best,  and  we  could  wish 
that  the  admirable  advice  were  pondered  and  followed  by 
every  preacher,  old  and  young."  —  The  Churchman,  London. 

"His  pages  abound  in  wise  saws,  illustrated  by  modern 
instances;  and  with  nothing  formal  or  academic  in  style,  he 
enlists  our  interest  throughout,  so  that  not  a  few  of  his  read- 
ers will  inevitably  wish  to  preach  with  the  simplicity,  raciness, 

and  directness  with  which  he  lectures To  master  what 

is  here  said  about  the  value  of  great  books  would  be  to  im- 
part new  life  to  many  a  pulpit."  —  The  Baptist  Times.  London. 

"Dr.  Slattery  has  proved  himself  to  be  a  man  with  a  mes- 
sage for  preachers  of  to-day,  and  his  genial  common  sense, 
great  earnestness,  and  sense  of  proportion  make  him  a  safe 
guide  ....  We  have  read  every  line  with  interest. 

—  The  Record,  London. 

"The  book  is  so  packed  with  plums  that  it  was  impossible 

to  resist  the  temptation  to  quote."  „     .      . 

—  The  Methodist  Times,  England. 

LONGMANS,  GREEN  &  CO.,   New  York 


THE  MASTER  OF  THE  WORLD 

A  STUDY  OF  CHRIST 

By  CHARLES  LEWIS  SLATTERY 

Crown  8vo,  Cloth.  $1.50  net  By  Mail  $1.62 


"We  have  already  commended  Dean  Slattery's  new  book 
editoriaUy  as  one  especially  adapted  to  the  present  critical 
period  in  the  Church.  .  .  .  The  book  is  reahy  one  of 
unusual  value,  and  especially  in  view  of  the  controversies 
of  the  present  day.  We  cannot  think  of  a  better  or  more 
satisfactory  volume  to  put  into  the  hands  of  those  whose 
faith  has  been  weakened  by  attacks  that  have  been  made 
from  within  or  without  the  Church's  communion.  Mr. 
Slattery  has  proven  himself  to  be  a  constructive  force  in 
the  Church  at  a  time  when  there  was  great  need  of  his 
services.  He  takes  rank  easily  among  the  best  thinkers 
of  the  Church  by  this  notable  production. 

— The  Living  Church. 

"  Thb  book  .  .  .  sustains  interest  from  first  to  last.  The 
foot-notes  are  really  valuable,  with  their  quotations  from  emi- 
nent modern  scholars.     The  argument  in  favour  of  our  Lord's 

*  lightheartednes3,'  as  an  essential  part  of  his  human  sym- 
pathy, is  as  striking  as  it  is  convincing,  and  the  chapter  on 

*  The  LoneUness  of  Christ '  is  one  of  much  force  and  beauty. 
The  volume  is  hkely  to  be  useful,  both  as  a  hand  book  for 
the  theological  student  and  as  a  suggestive  treatise  for  the 
preacher.  It  has  its  place  as  a  contribution  to  Christian 
evidences. 

— The  Guardian,  London. 


LONGMANS.  GREEN,   &  CO.,  New  York 


THE  NEW  YORK  PUBLIC  LIBRARY 

REFERENCE   DEPARTMENT 


This  book  is  under  no  circumstances  to  be 
taken  from  the  Building 


Ritt    : 


»Ut  jg  *'^''feb  ■    ^ 


J<l>  g>  tstf 


TWJ 


»t« 


JAN    t  »  ^»^' 


•12  !♦»» 


JAN  ^  3  mi 


*  ** 


*  4   (t    tS 


JAwS^''^^^*^    '-^    '<'* 


fEB   «  8   »1» 


M 


/EB  8 1  mt 


juri 


^A*    «l    1|H 


JAN    •§    1»« 

« 0  mt 


Ave  2  0»U 


^N  I  g  IttT 


-i  > 


•lU  I  e  Nvp